ALVMNVS BOOK FYND
SAINT NORBERT
(1080-1134)
SAINT NORBERT, APOSTLE OF THE BLESSED SACRAMENT.
Portrait by Abraham van Diepenbeek (1599-1675).
Angrels and Flowers by Adrian van Utrecht.
HISTORY OF SAINT NORBERT
FOUNDER OF THE
Norbertine (Premonstratensian) Order
Apostle of the Blessed Sacrament
Archbishop of Magdeburg
BY THE
Rev. CORNELIUS J. KIRKFLEET, ORD. PRAEM,
En Norbertinae sunt haec compendia Vitae
Hie quod mireris, quodque sequaris, habes.
This is the story of the Life of St. Norbert
Here one finds things to admire and to imitate.
(WITH TWELVE ILLUSTRATIONS)
B. .HERDER
17 SOUTH BROAD v v AY, Six Louis, Mo.
A:;D , ->,>,.,
68 GREAT RU-SRLIL ST , LONDON,, W.C.
1916
APPROBATIO ORDINIS. B. H. Pennings, O. Praem.
Prior Provinciae Americanae
NIHIL OBSTAT
Sti. Ludovici, die 23. August 19J6
F. G. Holweck
Censor Llbrorum
IMPRIMATUR
Sti. Ludovici, die 23. August 1916
* Joannes J. Glennon,
Archiepiscopus
Sti. Ludovici
Copyright, 1916
ly
Joseph C-umyicrsbach
All rifthts reserved
Printed in 'G. S.. A.
PREFACE
The life of Norbert, a Saint of the twelfth century,
has been written repeatedly in almost every language.
In the "Acta SS. (T. XX. et 1 Junii app. p. 38) one
of the Bollandists, Father Conrad Jannick, says: "I
hardly know of an illustrious man king, emperor, or
saint whose life has been written more often than Nor-
bert 's." Of Norbert it has been said in very truth, that
his deeds have been glorified by numerous historians in
their annals, by poets in their verses, by artists on their
canvas.
As to its historical value, the life-story of Norbert,
as Founder of a Religious Order, is a reflection of the
ecclesiastical conditions in his days while as almoner
at the court of Henry V, and later as Archbishop of one
of the most important sees of Germany, his life gives
an insight into the political conditions of a great his-
torical period.
When we consider that at one time there were no less
than 67 abbeys of Norbertine or White Canons in Eng-
land, Scotland and Ireland, it seems very strange that
Norbert is but little known among English-speaking na-
tions. However, in the first place, we should remember
that since the Protestant Reformation, when all these
houses were lost, more than three hundred years passed
before the sons of Norbert returned to England; sec-
ondly, only a very short account of Norbert 's life was
thus far ever written in the English language. Today,
372287
vi History of Saint Norbert
therefore, as the Premonstratensian Fathers are once
more engaged in missionary activity among English-
speaking people on both sides of the Atlantic, a more
detailed life of St. Norbert, will, we trust, be welcomed.
"We shall here give a list of biographies of St. Norbert ;
first, for the benefit of students of this historical period,
and secondly, because we shall often have occasion to
refer to these in the course of our history.
Until the middle of the last century, the principal
source of information for the biographer of St. Nor-
bert was a MS. attributed to Bl. Hugh, the Saint's first
disciple and successor. At different times copies were
made of this MS. Thus, one may be seen to-day in the
British Museum in London. (No. 15621.) The Public
Library of Soissons (Aisne) has two copies, one of the
twelfth and one of the thirteenth century. The Library
of Bourgogne at Brussels has one copy of the twelfth and
one of the fifteenth century. All are entitled: "Vita
Norberti, auctore Canonico, praeadjuvante Hugone ab-
bate, Fossense."
This Life was generally used by all compilers until
the year 1856, when Mr. Roger Wilmans discovered in
the Royal Library at Berlin, a manuscript Life of Nor-
bert of the thirteenth century. This valuable document
he published in vol. XII of Pertz "Monumenta Ger-
maniae Historical ' "When compared with the MS.
generally in use, it was found to agree in everything ; but
in the latter is related in a more detailed manner the
Life of the Archbishop of Magdeburg, his dealings with
the Emperor, and the expedition of Lothaire and Nor-
bert to Italy (1132-1133). Although no one has been
able to find out who was the author of this MS., it is
now generally believed, that he was a German; this
Preface vii
is clear from the contents and the expressions he uses;
also that the MS. is a copy of the MS. by Bl. Hugh, but
with additions, especially that on Norbert's influence in
Germany. This MS. is referred to as "Vita A," while
the one by Hugh is called "Vita B." These observations
are based on a series of articles published in the ' ' Katho-
liek," a Holland publication, in the year 1885. The
author, Father G. VandenElsen, 0. Praem., has made
a thorough study of these two oldest biographies of St.
Norbert.
The first printed Life of St. Norbert came out in the
year 1572 and was published by Surius in his: "De
Probatis Sanctorum Historiis." (T. III., p. 517-547.)
This is an abridgement of the old MS. now known as
the "Vita B."
Since that date Norbert 's Life has been printed and
reprinted in various languages. Thus appeared in
1599: "Divi Norberti vita metrica" Leodii publ. by
Malcorp.
1623: "Vita S. Norberti iconibus expressa." Theod. Gal-
leus excudit. Antverpiae.
1623: "Het leven van den H. Norbertus ' ' Van der
Sterre Antwerp.
1627: "Vie de Saint Norbert" by Maurice du Pre
Paris.
1632: "Compendia della vita, miracoli ed istituto del
glorioso Patriarca San Norberto" by Cornelius
Hanegravius. Rome.
1633: "Vita S. Norberti" T. I. "Bibliotheca Ordinis
Praemonstratensis" by Le Paige Paris.
1640: "L'homme Apostolique en la vie de S. Norbert"
by Camus. Caen.
viii History of Saint Norbert
1641: "Vita et gesta S. Norberti " Vindelicae by P.
Schellenberg, S. J.
1650: "S. Norberti vita metro libera " Duaci by De
Waghenare.
1656: "Vita S. Norberti" Antverpiae by Van der
Sterre. This is the complete MS. life, known
as "Vita B." We read in the Prologue:
"Cum multi hujus vitam et gesta conscripser-
int, nullum omnino invenerim qui rem plenarie
et ex ordine prosequatur. . . ."
1661: "Vita S. Norberti" in the "Monasticon Angli-
cum'' T. II. p. 577 et seqq. Londini.
1667: "Vida Apostolica, muerte y translacion di N. P.
San Norbetto" by Francesco Dubai. Madrid.
1683: "Historia critica S. Norberti" lenae by Gas-
par Sagittarius (Protestant).
1695: "Vita S. Norberti" 6 Junii in Acta Sanctorum
T. XX.
1704: "Histoire de Saint Norbert" by Charles Louis
Hugo Luxemburg.
1732: "Vita S. Norberti" by Daniel Schlinder
Pragae.
1738: "Vita S. Norberti recognita" vol. Ill of the An-
nales Ord. Praem. by Charles Louis Hugo.
1755: "Historia del gran Padre San Norberto" Grand
by Abad Illana.
1855: "De S. Norberto Ord. Praem. Conditore, com-
mentatio historica" by Tenckoff. Minister.
1859: "Vita S. Norberti" by Joseph Scholtz. Breslau.
1860: "Saint Norbert, Arch, de Magdebourg et Fonda-
teur de 1'Ordre de Premontre. Lille.
1865: "Die Pramonstratenser der 12 Jahrh." Berlin
by Franz Winter. (Protestant.)
Preface ix
1866: "Histoire de S. Norbert ' ' Bruxelles by P. Al-
phonse de Liguori.
1874: "Die altesten biographien des heiligen Norbertus"
Berlin by Rosenmund.
1875: "lenae Literaturzeitung" Bernhardi.
1876: "Die streitige Papstwahl des Jahres 1130. " Inns-
bruck. Muhlbacher.
1877: "Svaty Norbert" by Dominic Cermak. Prague.
1883: "Leben des heiligen Norbertus" by G. Hertel.
Leipsig.
1886: "Histoire de saint Norbert . . . d'apres les manu-
scrits et les documents originaux. " by G. Made-
laine. Lille.
1886: "The Life of St. Norbert" by M. Geudens, Lon-
don.
1890: "Het leven van den heiligen Norbertus" by G.
VandenElsen. Averbode, Belgium.
1898: "Vie de saint Norbert. Tableaux historiques du
XII Siecle." by Ign. Van Spillbeeck. Bruxelles.
1900: "Der heilige Norbert" by Alphonse Zak. Wien.
1914: "Der HI. Norbert" by Barth. Wozasek Wien.
The above list shows how, especially since the discov-
ery of Mr. Wilmans in 1856, the former interest in the
history of St. Norbert has been revived in the different
countries of Europe. And thus it has been a compara-
tively easy task for the present writer to compile this
history. "Whenever possible he has taken quotations
from English authors and historians, but for the rest he
has chiefly relied on "Het leven van den H. Norbertus"
by G. VandenElsen, of whose accuracy the writer is
fully convinced, and the "Histoire de Saint Norbert" by
G. Madelaine, whose history of the Saint is said to be the
x History of Saint Norbert
most complete. Both these authors have relied on the
"Vita B," the oldest life, and have used the "Vita"
discovered by Mr. Wilmans as a secondary source of
information.
It now remlains to express sincere thanks to all those
whose assistance has s'o greatly lightened the burden of
the compiler. May the intercession of St. Norbert, in
whose honor the work has been undertaken, be their
constant reward. THE AUTHOR.
ST. NOBBERT'S COLLEGE,
WEST DEPERE, Wis.
December, 1915.
CONTENTS
Preface IT
First Period
FROM THE BIRTH OF NORBERT UNTIL THE FOUNDATION OF
His ORDEB.
1080-1120.
CHAPTER I.
Page
Birth and Education of Norbert Is ordained Sub-Deacon
His worldly life at the Court of the Archbishop
At the Court of Henry His journey to Rome as al-
moner to the Emperor His conduct towards Pope
Paschal II. His return to the Court of the Arch-
bishop. (1080-1115.) 1
CHAPTER II.
Norbert's miraculous Conversion on the road to Freden
His Retreat in the Benedictine Abbey of Siburg His
temptations and trials His Ordination to the Priest-
hood at Cologne His acquaintance with Abbot Rupert
His ardent desire for "Reform." (1115.) 13
CHAPTER III.
Norbert the Penitent He is insulted and persecuted De-
cried as a fanatic His meekness and humility His
faith shown at the Grotto His meeting with Ludolph,
the Hermit His appearance before the Council of
Fritzlar He gives all he has to the poor "Ad omne
opus bonum paratus" Says farewell to his people.
(1116-1118.) 24
xii History of Saint Norbert
CHAPTER IV.
Norbert begins his missionary career Visits the Pope in
France The Missionary Apostolic His success at
Valenciennes Death of his three Companions Meets
Bishop Burchard Norbert and Hugh, his first dis-
cipleHis illness. (1118-1119. ) 36
CHAPTER V.
Norbert resumes his missionary labors His love for Pov-
erty His wonderful success in reconciling enemies
Instructing his disciple Norbert at Posse Death of
Pope Gelasius Norbert's enemies Bartholomew,
Bishop of Laon Norbert appears at the Council of
Rheims. (1119.) 48
CHAPTER VI.
Bartholomew retains Norbert in his diocese Norbert fails
in reforming the canons of St. Martin's Abbey His
first visit to Premontre Apparition of the Blessed
Virgin Meaning of the name "Premontre" Prop-
erty given to Norbert by the Bishop. (1119-1120.) .63
Second Period
FROM THE TIME THE ORDER is FOUNDED UNTIL NORBERT
BECOMES ARCHBISHOP OF MAGDEBURG.
1120-1126.
CHAPTER I.
Norbert goes out in search of followers First trial at Pre-
montre A Robbery Meeting of Evermode Recep-
tion of Habit Deed of the property at Premontre
Building of huts Uncertainty as to Rule Synod of
Soissons Norbert opposes Abelard His power over
the hearts of sinners. (1120-1121.) 74
Contents xiii
CHAPTER II.
Page
Second Order of St. Norbert Ricvere first nun The evil
spirit at work in Premontre Some religious return
to the world Accusations against the Saint Norbert
at Nivelles Norbert at Cologne He discovers numer-
ous relics Foundation of second house Floreffe.
(1121.) 88
CHAPTER III.
Norbert returns to Premontre with thirty disciples New
huts are built Apparition of St. Augustine His Rule
First solemn Profession on Christmas night, 1121
Object and character of the Premonstratensian Order
Devotion to the Blessed Eucharist and to the Blessed j
Virgin The serving of parishes Teaching The
white habit 101
CHAPTER IV.
The Organization of the Young Community Norbert's
favorite Counsels Daily life of the clerics Their
studies and manual labor Penance The life of lay-
brothers The Rule of the nuns Blessed Ricvere, the
first nun 114
CHAPTER V.
Church and Monastery are built at PremontrS Laying of
cornerstone Miraculous happenings at Floreffe and
Maestricht Satan at work among the builders at Pre-
montre Solemn dedication of the church Sad acci-
dent Beauty of abbey of PremontrS Rapid develop-
ment of the Order. (1122.) 126
CHAPTER VI.
Norbert and Count Godfrey Abbey of Cappenberg Con-
vent of Nieder-Clooster Count Otto Opposition of
xiv History of Saint Norbert
Frederic, Count of Arensberg Norbert's influence
with Henry V. His part in restoring peace between
the German Emperor and Pope Calixtus End of In-
vestiture Foundations in Germany Death of Bl. God-
frey 140
CHAPTER VH.
St. Norbert and Theobald, Count of Champagne Theobald
wants to follow the example of Godfrey Is dissuaded
by Norbert Origin and object of the Third Order
Theobald its first member Rule to be observed by Ter-
tiaries Marvelous growth of Norbert's work 152
CHAPTER VIII.
Tanchelm, the heretic His life and teaching Canons quit
Antwerp Bishop Burchard invites Norbert Norbert
sets out with eleven disciples Their triumph over
heresy Norbert is called the Apostle of Antwerp
His love for the Blessed Sacrament 162
CHAPTER IX.
New Foundations in France and Belgium St. Martin's
Abbey at Laon Foundations in Switzerland and Po-
land The Order is confirmed by the Papal Legates
Norbert's critics Dialogue between a religious of
Cluny and a monk of Citeaux Some of the Saint's
admirers 174
CHAPTER X.
St. Bernard and St. Norbert Striking similarity of their
life-story Close companions in the work of "Reform"
Mutual admiration and co-operation Their friend-
ship for Count Theobald Love of St. Bernard for the
Premonstratensian Order He recommends the sons
of St. Norbert to the Queen of Jerusalem 188
CHAPTER XI.
Miraculous happenings at Premontre Norbert's journey to
Ratisbon Count Engelbert Spanish Disciples Nor-
Contents xv
bert's Order and the Order of St. Dominic The win-
ter of 1125 Norbert's great love for the poor Docu-
ment which makes provision for the poor in all Pre-
nionstratensian abbeys 199
CHAPTER XII.
Norbert is still opposed His journey to Rome Pope
Honorius confirms the Order The Bull issued by the
Pope Prophetic words in Rome New foundations on
German soil Miracle of Wurzburg where, through
Norbert, God restores sight to a blind woman The
People want Norbert for their Bishop His return to
Pr6montre 211
CHAPTER XIII.
Abbots and Provosts in the Order New Foundations
Everwin, Abbot of Steinfeldt Concerning the mar-
riage of Count Theobald Norbert's farewell address
to his disciples Solemn Diet of Spires Norbert is
proclaimed Archbishop 224
Third Peirod
FROM THE TIME NORBERT BECOMES ARCHBISHOP
UNTIL His DEATH.
1126-1134.
CHAPTER I.
Norbert's triumphant entrance into Magdeburg His ap-
pearance The Doorkeeper refuses him admittance
His episcopal Consecration Conditions of the times
Norbert begins his work of reform Meets with great
opposition He receives the Pallium General condi-
tion of the diocese Wends First Missionary expe-
dition of Norbert 240
CHAPTER II.
Relations between Norbert and King Lothaire Takes
sides against Conrad A friend of the religious of his
xvi History of Saint Norbert
diocese His visit to Premontre and Xanten Vision
of Hugh The government of the Order goes over to
Hugh First General Chapter The Fathers come into
Magdeburg 255
CHAPTER III.
Plots against the life, of the Saint Archdeacon Atticus
The false penitent How God warned the Saint A
second attempt is made on his life Desecration of
Cathedral occasion for outbreak A riot The Saint
and the Canons sing the Office of Matins in the
tower False accusations against Norbert The
Saint's courage Mass of thanksgiving. (1129-1130.). 269
CHAPTER IV.
A new attack on Norbert's life Diabolical plan Norbert
is forced to leave Magdeburg His stay at Bergen
Pronounces the excommunication Norbert's triumph-
ant return His address Peaceful administration of
the diocese Progress of the Order Habit of the Ger-
man Fathers. (1130.) 283
CHAPTER V.
Schism of Peter di Leone Condition of the times Conse-
quences of Schism Norbert's activity for the recog-
nition of the lawful Pontiff Two important letters
Diet of Wurzburg Antipope flatters Norbert
Norbert is excommunicated by Anacletus Pope Inno-
cent and Norbert visit Premontre Pope Confirms
the Order. (1130-1131.) 294
CHAPTER VI.
Intrigues of Anacletus Innocent sets out for Rome St.
Bernard Norbert's part in Italian expedition Im-
perial Chancellor Revolt at Augsburg Schemes of
Anacletus frustrated by Norbert Admirable conduct
of Norbert at Lothaire's coronation Primate of Ger-
many Pope expresses gratitude to Norbert. (1132-
1133.) 308
Contents xvii
CHAPTER VII.
Page
Norbert returns to Magdeburg Drives out the evil spirit
Raises three dead to life Foundation of Berne,
Mother-Abbey of American foundation The Saint's
last illness His thoughtfulness for the future His
edifying death Dispute regarding the remains The
solemn burial Apparitions. (1134.) 323
CHAPTER VIII.
Review of the principal events of Norbert's life His place
in history His writings Norbert and Luther Nor-
bert's canonization Reasons why at first postponed
His relics exposed to profanation Norbert is canon-
ized in 1582 Papal Bull Translation of Relics Great
demonstration in honor of St. Norbert 337
General Index . . 354
List of Illustrations
Page
1. St. Norbert, Apostle of the Blessed Sacrament . Frontispiece
Portrait by Abraham van Diepenbeek (1599-1675).
Angels and flowers by Adrian van Utrecht. (Cathe-
dral of Antwerp.)
2. By Faith and Patience 28
Engraving by Theod. Gallus (1622).
3. St. Norbert in adoration before the Blessed Sacra-
ment 55
Painting by Maarten Pepyn (1837). (Cathedral of
Antwerp.)
4. Apparition of the Blessed Virgin 68
5. Apparition of St. Augustine 102
6. St. Norbert refutes Tanchelm 162
7. Triumph of St. Norbert over Tanchelm 171
(Window in Cathedral of Antwerp.)
8. St. Norbert (so-called Vera Effigies) 228
Painting by Abraham van Diepenbeek (1599-1675).
9. St. Mary's provostry at Magdeburg 268
10. St. Norbert raises the dead to life 324
11. Chapel of St. Norbert in the church of the Abbey of
Strahov (near Prague), where the Saint's body is
kept. In the window appears St. Norbert, a Nor-
bertine Canon and a Nun 330
12. Translation of the Relics of St. Norbert 349
Painting by Siardus Nosecky, O. Praem (1710).
(Abbey of Strahov near Prague.)
HISTORY OF ST. NORBERT
CHAPTER I
HIS BIRTH AND EDUCATION.
Pone metum Hadwigis: sic vox monet aethere lapsa:
Tarn mundo Illustrem gignere digna Virum.i
"Be of good courage, Hadwigis," said a voice from heaven,
"for you are found worthy to be the mother of a renowned
servant of God."
No observant student, scanning the history of Chris-
tianity, can fail to see the Providence of God coming to her
rescue, whenever special intervention seems necessary.
As often' as the powers of darkness and the intrigues
of a corrupt world threatened to undermine the faith
and morals of the multitude, so often did the Holy
Spirit raise up men of learning and sanctity to coun-
teract the evil influences of Satan's helpmates. Some of
our most eminent Saints have lived in the times of moral
corruption. They were sent by God to lead the army
of the faithful against the legions of vice and heresy,
and thus defend the honor of the Spouse of Christ.
The year of our Saint's conversion coincides with the
i These Latin verses were composed by an unknown author
and originally formed the inscriptions under thirty-five paint-
ings representing scenes of the life of St. Norbert. The paint-
ings were executed by J. A. Pfeffel, 1674-1750. Cfr. "Icono-
graphie Norbertine," by Ign. Van Spilbeeck, O. Praem. Vol.
Ill, P. 61.
2 History of Saint Norbert
death, of Tankelin or Tanchelm, the heretic, who had
shaken the faith and corrupted the morals of thousands.
His followers were found in Flanders, on the banks of
the Ehine, and had infested the diocese of Cologne.
Norbert was the Angel of peace chosen to restore the
true practices of religion, to defeat Abelard and Peter
di Leone, and to raise a strong arm on the side of right
in the conflict then raging between the temporal and
the spiritual powers.
The traveler coming down the Rhine from Wesel
towards Nymegen, beholds to his left at the extreme
border of an immense plain the two rising spires of
the collegiate church of Xanten. The town, situated near
Wesel, has only about four thousand inhabitants, who
are nearly all Catholic. Built at the foot of mount Fiir-
stenberg, Xanten has a certain attractiveness, increased
by an ancient venerableness difficult to define. Although
the date of its exact origin is lost to history, local pride
traces it back to the city of Troy the Troy of the
Franks. To the end of the third century its name was
"Vetera Castra." However, since it became the scene
of the martyrdom of a number of soldiers belonging to
the illustrious Theban Legion, the name has been changed
into Xanten, the town of Saints. 2
In this historic little town Norbert was born in the
year 1080, 3 of one of the most illustrious families of
Germany's nobility. His father, whose name was Heri-
bert, was related to the Imperial House itself, and his
2 Cfr. Acta SS. T. V., Octob., p. 14-30.
s This is the date on which most biographers agree. There
are some who name 1084 and even 1086, but give no reason
for it.
The Parents of Norbert 3
mother Hadwigis, was a descendant of the ancient House
of Lorraine. His father bore the title of Count of Gen-
nep, which he derived from his great castle, situated
about seven miles from Xanten. The road leading from
the castle to the village is called Norbert 's road to this
day, on which account there is a local tradition that the
Saint was born in the castle. Most historians agree, how-
ever, that his cradle stood in his father's costly mansion
at Xanten, where he also received his early education.
His parents, belonging to God's nobility as well as
that of the world, were both virtuous and God-fearing
Christians. Besides Norbert, they had another son, Heri-
bert by name, older than the Saint, and one younger,
Erbert. 4 The Saint's mother especially was a very pious
woman. Although history is quite silent about her, there
is one very significant incident of her life related in all
the biographies of Norbert. Shortly before the Saint
was born, she heard very distinctly a voice from heaven,
saying: "Be of good courage, Hadwigis, for you are
found worthy to be the mother of a renowned servant of
God, a future illustrious archbishop." Thus also were
announced the great Samuel, St. John the Baptist, and
other Saints. As the golden dawn heralds the sun which
brings to the earth light and heat, so also were an-
nounced the approach of these saints, who were to
spread the light of the Gospel and kindle the warmth
of Jesus' love in the hearts of the people. Blessed in-
deed may we call the mother who receives such tidings
from above. It was also said of the Precursor of Our
* This younger brother is mentioned in the Necrology of
Xanten and Floreffe. Cfr. further in the Acta SS. T. I. Junii
Analecta C- III, p. 857.
4 History of Saint Norbert
Lord that he would be great before God, and it is re-
markable that Norbert during his lifetime always con-
sidered the great Preacher of Penance his special pa-
tron and protector. He tried continually to model his
own life after St. John's example.
When the new-born babe was baptized, it was not
without reason that his name was called Norbert or
Notbert, for this name means " Shield of the North."
As history will prove, our Saint in reality did become
a protector of Northern Europe against the invasions
of Paganism, where his Order for centuries proved a
mighty rampart.
Although we know very little about Norbert 's early
education, we have no doubt that his pious mother
took charge of it herself and gave him a gentle and
reverential training. She also must have imprinted
upon that youthful soul that real piety, which, though
dimjned for a time, shone forth in all its splendor im-
mediately after his conversion. It must be further ob-
served that Xanten had a collegiate church, formed in
those days after the model of cathedrals, and therefore
had a grammar school attached, the duties of the Canons
being such as did not occupy more than a few hours
each day. Probably, therefore, the education of our
youthful Saint was entrusted to the Canons of Xanten. 5
He quickly surpassed his fellow-students, and convinced
his teachers of the fact that God had bestowed ex-
s This is the opinion of G. VandenElsen "Het leven van den
H. Norbertus," p. 6. Madelaine in his "Vie de Saint Norbert,"
p. 33, observes that it is more probable that Norbert had a pri-
vate tutor at home, according to the custom of wealthy fam-
ilies in those days. Both agree about Norbert's going to the
University of Cologne.
N orb ert's Appearance 5
traordinary gifts upon him. Before very long, the
Canons advised Norbert's father to send his son to a
university. Norbert went to Cologne, where he again so
distinguished himself, that when he was twenty years of
age, he was looked upon as a scholar. His contempor-
aries are unanimous in praising his profound knowledge
of philosophy. This solid foundation served him ad-
mirably in his later life, when he was called upon to
refute the heretical doctrine of the clever Abelard and
expose the sophistry of the party of the antipope. He
had moreover an inborn eloquence and a wide knowledge
of literature, sacred and profane. When we add to all
this his noble birth and genteel appearance, we can
readily believe that the young Norbert was considered
a veritable leader among the rising generation of his
day. His biographers agree that he was tall in stature
in bearing, graceful and refined, quick and penetrating
of intellect, tractable and tender of heart. Thus equipped
at the age of twenty, our Saint faced the world at the
time of its mediaeval crisis.
The two great powers of the civilized world had for
years been at open war. The great Pope Hildebrand
had died when Norbert was a child of four, and condi-
tions were still very much unsettled. Although the
right of lay-investiture had been taken away from the
Crown although the perfidious Henry had gone to
Canossa, in Germany, the old simoniacal practices had
long since been resumed. The war between the tem-
poral and the spiritual powers, far from being settled,
continued as a matter of fact, for more than fifty years,
and the Saint himself took an active part in this great
struggle and also beheld the triumph of the Church
before his death.
4 History of Saint Norbert
Lord that he would be great before Gk>d, and it is re-
markable that Norbert during his lifetime always con-
sidered the great Preacher of Penance his special pa-
tron and protector. He tried continually to model his
own life after St. John's example.
When the new-b6rn babe was baptized, it was not
without reason that his name was called Norbert or
Notbert, for this name means "Shield of the North."
As history will prove, our Saint in reality did become
a protector of Northern Europe against the invasions
of Paganism, where his Order for centuries proved a
mighty rampart.
Although we know very little about Norbert 's early
education, we have no doubt that his pious mother
took charge of it herself and gave him a gentle and
reverential training. She also must have imprinted
upon that youthful soul that real piety, which, though
dimimed for a time, shone forth in all its splendor im-
mediately after his conversion. It must be further ob-
served that Xanten had a collegiate church, formed in
those days after the model of cathedrals, and therefore
had a grammar school attached, the duties of the Canons
being such as did not occupy more than a few hours
each day. Probably, therefore, the education of our
youthful Saint was entrusted to the Canons of Xanten. 5
He quickly surpassed his fellow-students, and convinced
his teachers of the fact that God had bestowed ex-
s This is the opinion of G. VandenElsen "Het leven van den
H. Norbertus," p. 6. Madelaine in his "Vie de Saint Norbert,"
p. 33, observes that it is more probable that Norbert had a pri-
vate tutor at home, according to the custom of wealthy fam-
ilies in those days. Both agree about Norbert's going to the
University of Cologne.
Norbert's Appearance 5
traordinaiy gifts upon him. Before very long, the
Canons advised Norbert's father to send his son to a
university. Norbert went to Cologne, where he again so
distinguished himself, that when he was twenty years of
age, he was looked upon as a scholar. His contempor-
aries are unanimous in praising his profound knowledge
of philosophy. This solid foundation served him ad-
mirably in his later life, when he was called upon to
refute the heretical doctrine of the clever Abelard and
expose the sophistry of the party of the antipope. He
had moreover an inborn eloquence and a wide knowledge
of literature, sacred and profane. When we add to all
this his noble birth and genteel appearance, we can
readily believe that the young Norbert was considered
a veritable leader among the rising generation of his
day. His biographers agree that he was tall in stature
in bearing, graceful and refined, quick and penetrating
of intellect, tractable and tender of heart. Thus equipped
at the age of twenty, our Saint faced the world at the
time of its mediaeval crisis.
The two great powers of the civilized world had for
years been at open war. The great Pope Hildebrand
had died when Norbert was a child of four, and condi-
tions were still very much unsettled. Although the
right of lay-investiture had been taken away from the
Crown although the perfidious Henry had gone to
Canossa, in Germany, the old simoniacal practices had
long since been resumed. The war between the tem-
poral and the spiritual powers, far from being settled,
continued as a matter of fact, for more than fifty years,
and the Saint himself took an active part in this great
struggle and also beheld the triumph of the Church
before his death.
6 History of Saint Norbert
It might be well to call the reader's attention to the
fact that we are now at the beginning of the period of
the Crusades. The zealous indignation over the insults
and cruelties suffered at the hands of the Turks by
Christians in the Holy Land, was just at its height.
Great fears were being entertained as to the fate of that
valiant army of over half a million warriors, many of
whom were of the nobility, who had set out for Asia
Minor. And if anywhere, it certainly must have been
at the home of Norbert that the movements of the
Crusaders were being watched with feverish excitement,
since the leader himself, Godfrey of Bouillon, Duke of
Lower-Lorraine, was a blood-relation of Norbert 's
mother. Although it is but insinuated in some biog-
raphies, it seems quite probable that, when on July
15th of that same year the news came from the Holy
Land that Jerusalem was captured and that Godfrey
had been proclaimed its King, Norbert 's enthusiasm to
join the army of the Crusaders was thoroughly aroused.
How very natural to picture this accomplished young
man, in the vigor of youth and full of ambition, plead-
ing with his father and mother to be allowed to join the
holy army and win fame by setting free the Holy Places
and driving out the Turks. However, his virtuous par-
ents, mindful of the heavenly warning given before his
birth, had decided to lead Norbert into God 's sanctuary.
Not that they lacked the general enthusiasm, for his
illustrious father, the Count, died a Crusader in the
Holy Land. His younger brother Erbert, in a later
expedition, is said to have lost his life under the walls
of Tyre, in Palestine, 6 but Norbert was, in their opinion,
e Thus the Necrology of Xanten and Ploreffe.
Norbert at the Court in Cologne 7j
destined to become a "Cleric." Whether or not his
parents had selfish motives in this determination, it is im-
possible to say. Some biographers are inclined to think
they had, first because it was customary in those days to
have at least one son a "Cleric;" secondly, on account
of Norbert's subsequent behavior.
Norbert was ordained subdeacon by the Archbishop
of Cologne, his Ordinary, and forthwith appointed to
a Canonry in the Imperial Church at Xanten. It was
not unusual in those days to meet canons who were not
yet elevated to the dignity of the priesthood. Many
clerics were given a canonry through the influence of
some friend, or on account of their exalted station in
life, and derived rich emoluments from it. We should
not forget that we are in the beginning of the twelfth
century, when, as Cardinal Newman says: "The Chris-
tian world was in a more melancholy state than it ever
had been, either before or since." Any one acquainted
with the struggle of lay-investiture will readily under-
stand the truth of this statement.
Norbert did not remain very long a canon at Xanten.
The Archbishop, hearing of his natural talents and
learning, invited him to come to live at his Court in
Cologne. Alas! our worldly-minded Norbert, blinded
by ambition, obeyed with great eagerness. Soon misled
by the flattery of the world, he allowed himself to be
entirely carried away by its pleasures and allurements.
He forgot the lessons of his pious mother and the ob-
ligations of his state in life, and became thoroughly
worldly. True, he was living at the Court of an Arch-
bishop, but as in those days bishops and abbots often
filled the post of Chancellor or Ambassador at the
various courts, so also worldly chancellors and ambas-
8 History of Saint Norbert
sadors often filled episcopal sees, or were placed at the
head of monasteries. Consequently a worldly spirit pre-
vailed even at the court of many a Church dignitary.
In regard to the Court of Cologne in particular, a
panegyrist of Norbert has said that there especially the
Church and the world made their display successively.
We can readily understand how well the young Count
was received at the Court. His nobility, his learning
and graceful bearing, made him a favorite with all,
especially when he showed his eagerness to join in their
amusements. Still, to do him justice, we feel obliged to
add here, that however worldly he was, Norbert never
gave himself over to the sinful excesses of those days.
Even his greatest enemies, who after his conversion, did
all in their power to counteract his influence, never ac-
cused him of having been guilty of any great sin or
scandal. On the other hand, we cannot deny that at
this time Norbert 's eyes and ears were open only for
things of the world, that he was ambitious and fond of
honors. Says the author of the Office of St. Norbert:
Yet worldly glory wooed thy heart,
And thou, of noble race, didst turn
Away from thine eternal part
To seek the fair, false lights that burn
In royal halls of earth. ... 7
Norbert succeeded in obtaining a second ecclesiastical
preferment, a canonry in the cathedral of Cologne,
besides other benefices, by which he was enabled to in-
crease his income. But growing dissatisfied at the court
7 Hymn at Matins. Cfr. Manual of Third Order of St. Nor-
bert, p. 66.
Norbert's First Journey to Rome 9
of the Archbishop, he did all in his power to enter that
of the Emperor, to whom he was related through his
father. The Emperor was Henry V, who came to the
throne, Dec. 25, 1105, having forced his father to abdi-
cate. Henry was a bitter opponent of Pope Paschal II.
Nevertheless, his gay court tempted our young canon,
which fact alone shows sufficiently how far Norbert had
drifted.
Caesaris hinc juvenem favor alUcit, inde Voluptas,
Addictum studiis dum tenet aula suis.*
By what intrigue he succeeded we do not know, but
very soon Norbert was installed as chaplain and al-
moner of the Emperor himself. In the capacity of al-
moner he was present at the Imperial Diets, and was
one of the immediate councillors of His Majesty. Thus
we read that at the Diet of Ratisbon, held on Epiphany
day, 1110, Norbert spoke in the name of the King. He
did this with such eloquence and conviction, that he was
designated by the votes of the most prominent men of
the kingdom, to accompany the Emperor on his expedi-
tion to Rome; truly a great honor, but by no mieans an
enviable one, when we consider the Emperor's mission.
Pope Paschal II had refused to restore to Henry the
right of Investiture. Henry " 7 s first object, therefore, in
going to Rome was, as his ambassadors themselves ex-
pressed it, to decide the question by the sword, if neces-
sary. His second object was to receive the Imperial
Crown from the hands of the Pope. Norbert 's part in
this woeful expedition was to assist Henry in coming
to terms with the Pope. From Florence, where the Em-
8 Royal favor and luxury attracted the youth who had tasted
court life at the palace of the archbishop.
10 History of Saint Norbert
peror spent Christmas, that year, the conditions of the
Coronation were arranged by letter as follows :
11 On the day of the coronation, Henry shall make in
"writing a renunciation of all right of Investiture of
' * churches. He shall pledge himself by oath to the Pope,
"in the presence of the clergy and people, to its strict
"observance. He shall swear to leave the churches in
"the peaceful enjoyment of their property. He shall
"confirm the Holy See in the possession of its estates
"and fiefs, after the example of Charlemagne and other
' ' predecessors. On these conditions the Pope will crown
"Henry V and acknowledge him as Emjperor. He will
"assist him to maintain his authority in Germany, and
"forbid the bishops to usurp the 'regales,' or do any-
" thing prejudicial to the rights of the prince." 9
We have reason to fear that when these terms
were duly drawn up and signed by both parties, Norbert
prided himself on his successful diplomacy, not knowing
the false character of Henry. At first everything
pointed to real success. The king entered Rome, pre-
ceded by an immense multitude of people bearing green
boughs, palms and flowers. However, when Henry was
required to sign the document, he proved false, and
boldly refused to give up the right of Investiture. It
was on this occasion that one of the most shocking scenes
related in history took place within the very walls of
St. Peter's. The outcome of it all was that Henry was
9Cfr. "General History of the Catholic Church," by J. E.
Darras, Vol. Ill, p. 181. The same author also observes that
what is here meant by "regales" are the temporal rights and
fiefs, which flowed, as such from the suzerainty of the king.
Pope Paschal II. Yields to Henry V. 11
forced to flee from Home, but he dragged the venerable
Pontiff along as his prisoner, and for two months the
Pope was subjected to fearful threats and cruel treat-
ment.
Norbert, now realizing the baseness of the king's ac-
tion, exerted his influence to obtain the release of the
Pope and to restore peace between the two sovereigns,
but all in vain. He visited the Pope in prison, consoled
him in his distress and appeared greatly shocked at the
king's violence and injustice. He is also said to have
thrown himfeelf at the feet of the august prisoner and
implored his pardon. That this incident made Norbert
turn seriously into himself, we know from his subse-
quent conduct. As yet, however, he was too ambitious,
too much of a courtier to listen to the inner voice of his
conscience and forsake the unjust cause of the king alto-
gether; still we shall presently see signs of an inward
struggle.
History informs us that, overcome by the entreaties
of many bishops, and fearing a new schism in the
Church, Pope Paschal II at last yielded, and signed a
treaty by which he conceded to Henry the right of in-
vesting bishops by ring and crozier. On his return
journey, Henry wanted to make use of his privilege at
once, and offered the Archbishopric to his Chancellor,
and the Bishopric of Cambray to his chaplain and
almoner, Norbert. Strange to say, Norbert refused.
The king's offer was tempting, for the Bishopric
of Cambray was a very important see and yielded a
large revenue; but Norbert had changed. Although he
lacked the courage at the time to lead the life of an
exemplary cleric, his upright character had been
shocked by the late acts of the king, and thus at the
12 History of Saint Norlert
risk of losing Henry's favor, he declined the honor.
Attached to honors he was, but nothing could ever have
induced him to accept the ring and the crozier from an
excommunicated layman. On the other hand, it is
strange that even after this event, Norbert does not en-
tirely sever his connection with court-life. True, after
returning from Italy, he left the Court of Henry, but re-
turned to that of the Archbishop of Cologne. He had
either offended the king by declining his offer, and thus
lost his favor, or perhaps he no longer dared, even
tacitly, approve of his perfidious conduct. At any
rate the change did not affect his manner of living.
But lo!
These halls are trembling 'neath the power
Of Him Who stoops to thee, to show
Thou shalt be His. Alas! that hour
Thou 'rt faltering still. The voice of fame,
Its flattery, in thine ear is sweet.
(Office of St. Norbert.)
Norbert plunged into society, took part in all amuse-
ments, and seemed to be leading a life even more
worldly than before. He was so thoroughly enslaved
by the world at this time, that nothing short of a
miracle could change this ambitious Saul into a second
Paul.
CHAPTER II.
NORBERTS CONVERSION.
Ardeat ut Superis intus mens ardua flammis,
Corpus salvifico fulminis igne cadit.
Lo! the lightning flash is falling
And the voice that will not cease
Speaks in accents, richly calling:
"Turn to Me and seek for peace."
During the summer of the year 1115, 1 Norbert, bent
upon pleasure, was oaa his way to a village called!
Freden, situated a few miles from Xanten. He was
riding a fiery steed richly caparisoned ; his servant rode
at his side. It was a beautiful summer day, and his
silk cloak and costly ornaments glittered in the bright
sunshine as he sped through the rich meadows. Sud-
denly the heavens darkened; a violent wind arose, and
the next moment thunder and lightning followed each
other in rapid succession. The rain fell in torrents, and
unfortunately the nearest place of shelter was a good
distance away. Norbert, though trembling with fear,
insisted on continuing his journey. His servant, how-
ever, less courageous, stopped and exclaimed: "Sir
Norbert, whither art thou going? Come back, for the
hand of God is against thee ! ' ' Hardly had he spoken
these words, when with a loud clap of thunder, a flash
i According to Ch. Louis Hugo's MS. Hagiolog. Ord. Praem.
Norbert's conversion took place on May 28.
13
14 History of Saint Norbert
of lightning tore up the earth at the very feet of Nor-
bert 's horse. The horse fell and threw its rider, who
lay for a long time like one dead. When he regained
consciousness, the last words his page had spoken, "The
hand of God is against thee,'' were still ringing in his
ears and were to him like a message from heaven. A
most vivid picture of his past life flashed at that mo-
ment before his mind. Realizing the great danger he
had just escaped, and thoroughly frightened at the con-
dition of his soul, Norbert exclaimed with the Apostle :
"Lord, what wilt Thou that I do?" At the same mio-
ment a voice from heaven sounded in his ear, saying:
1 i Turn away from evil and do good ; seek after peace and
pursue it." ! This was the turning point in Norbert 's
life. Humbled while in the full pursuit of pleasure, he
became on the spot a sincere penitent.
Protinus ad sacras Tyro volat impiger aedes,
Deserit et lu'bricum, quod male trivit, iter.s
Norbert returned to Xanten and forthwith renounced
all his appointments at Court. He locked himself in a
room and there, prostrated before the Crucifix, shed an
abundance of tears. This same room, where Norbert
for three long years practiced the severest penances in
expiation for his sins, is still pointed out to the visitor
in the old chapel of St. Denis. Every year numerous
pilgrims visit the place around which for eight hundred
2 Cfr. Acta SS. T. XX, p. 802.
s At once the Novice turns away from the dangerous road
which he has foolishly been treading, and flies eagerly to the
sanctuary.
Norbert in Solitude 15
years the most authentic souvenirs of our Saint have
centered. 4
We may now picture Norbert alone with God. In
solitude he began to realize the greatness of the event
which a few hours before had taken place on the road
to Freden; and, reflecting on the consequences of his
sudden resolution to renounce all his court appoint-
ments, happiness filled his soul. Oh ! how sincerely he
must have thanked God for sending him this warning!
The gifts which God so lavishly had bestowed upon
him his talents and scholarly education his constant
dealings with the great men of the age all had predes-
tined him to exercise immense influence. Until now he
had served only the world and offered his talents to the
idol of vanity. Almighty God, in His inscrutable wis-
dom, had allowed all this for reasons best known to Him-
self ; but now His hour had come.
After spending days and nights in tears and prayers,
asking God for guidance and strength in his good reso-
lutions, Norbert calmly began to make plans for the
future. He did not, as many of us would expect, lay
aside his silks and costly adornments ; but under them he
began to wear a rough garment of hair-cloth, his peni-
tential garment, as he called it, and from this time
never passed a day without it. His reason for this was,
no doubt, that he might still be able to associate with his
former companions and bring them also back to God.
This will become more clear in the study of his later
life.
The sudden conversion of Norbert has been truly
compared by all his biographers to the conversion of
4 Cfr. "Die Victorskirche zu Xanten," s. 167.
16 History of Saint Norbert
Saul of Tarsus. Certainly no one can fail to see the
striking resemblance. The road to Freden was for Nor-
bert what the road to Damascus was for Saul. The
same words sounded in the ears of both, and while the
Holy Spirit led Saul to Ananias for further instruction
and direction, Norbert, as we shall see presently, was
led by Providence to the school of a monk, well-known
for deep learning and piety.
At a distance of about five miles from Cologne, on the
other side of the Ehine, there was in those days the
celebrated Benedictine Abbey of Siburg, founded by St.
Annon, in 1066. Since the year 1105 it had been under
the able management of a very distinguished and saintly
abbot, by the name of Conon. He was known all over
Germany, and it was chiefly through his personality
that the abbey was considered at the time the centre of
religious life. If the common saying be true, that
a saint is needed to form another saint, Norbert, in
going to Abbot Conon, undoubtedly went to the right
school. The very first thing Norbert did upon his ar-
rival, was to unburden his heart by a sincere and
humble confession. Tears flowed freely while he re-
lated the whole story of his former life to his spiritual
father ; but the good and wise abbot greatly encouraged
him, and spoke to him of the mercy of God. He advised
him to spend some time in complete retirement from the
world, meditating and studying the Scriptures, and
meanwhile praying the Almighty with all confidence
and fervor to complete in him the good work He had
begun. Norbert followed this advice to the letter. He
stayed for some time in the monastery, and although
he did not join the Benedictine Order, he at once began
to lead their life and to spend his days in solitude.
Norbert is Tempted 17
From our own knowledge of human nature we can
easily infer how great was Norbert *s struggle in this
solitude. The chief obstacle to the carrying out of a good
resolution is the reaction, which almost invariably comes
after we have been touched by extraordinary graces.
Satan and his helpmates did their very best to make
Norbert change his good resolutions and go back to his
former gay life. Like the great St. Augustine, he was
tempted by his former friends, who continually tried
to hold him up to ridicule and scorn, well knowing how
deeply his proud nature had always resented this. It
would have been contrary to human nature, had Nor-
bert not felt these attacks keenly. However, he stood firm.
Inexperienced soldier as he was in the great spiritual bat-
tle, he went with all his temptations and difficulties to his
commander, Abbot Conon, asked his advice and fol-
lowed his directions. As often as he went to the abbot, as
Norbert himself later testified, peace was restored to his
soul. Days and weeks and months he passed, apparently
dead to the world, but fighting a fierce battle with his for-
mer self. At other times his impetuous nature asserted
itself; he then would hasten to Abbot Conon and beg to
be allowed to plunge into the blind world, and preach by
word and example, the vanity of earthly things. But
the wise abbot checked his ardor and taught him how
to control this impetuosity by studying the conduct of
our Blessed Redeemer. He made clear to Norbert that
his hour had not yet come, but that it would be plainly
revealed to him in God 's appointed time. Thus did our
Saint make great progress in self-denial and self-mas-
tery under the prudent guidance of his spiritual father.
Meanwhile the time was drawing near when the Arch-
bishop of Cologne was accustomed to hold his ordina-
18 History of Saint Norbert
tions. We know that the Saint had long since been or-
dained subdeacon. He had refused to receive the
higher orders that he might with more freedom lead a
worldly life. Norbert, now realizing the greatness of the
scandal he had thus given, was most anxious to make due
reparation. "When he spoke to Abbot Conon to this
effect, he found to his great delight that the abbot also
advised him to present himself for Orders. After some
deliberation it was decided that Norbert should go in
person to the Archbishop and request him, not only
to admit him among the candidates for Holy Orders,
but also to allow him to receive Deaconship and the
Holy Priesthood on one and the same day. Thus we
find Norbert after his long retreat, his soul filled with a
heavenly joy, once more in the palace of the Archbishop
of Cologne with an unexpected request.
Imagine the surprise of the Archbishop when made
acquainted with the request of his former courtier. In-
formed of the great change which had taken place in
Norbert, he called him into his presence and said : { l In-
deed, you greatly surprise me, so often have you refused
Holy Orders when offered to you even by learned and
virtuous men." Norbert felt the truth of the rebuke,
and when pressed to account for the change in him,
wished to tell all, but tears choked his voice. Unable
to speak, he threw himself at the feet of the Archbishop,
and begged him to forgive him his past life. This so
touched His Grace, that he said: "Who am I, that I
should dare to keep the gates of God's Sanctuary closed
against you ? ' '
Enter now, pious reader, the vast and venerable
Cathedral of Cologne, dedicated to the Prince of the
A.postles ; it is the hour of the inspiring ceremony of sol-
Norbert 's Ordination to the Priesthood 19
emn ordination. The church is richly decorated ; the Or-
dinandi, carrying their sacred vestments, are taking their
places in the sanctuary, and an immense crowd fills the
spacious cathedral. Many, no doubt, have come, led by
devotion, but a large number also are there through mere
curiosity. Norbert is to be ordained ! Norbert, the son of
the Count of Gennep ; Norbert, the well-known, gay cour-
tier ! This rumor has spread through the city of Cologne
and all who knew him had come to verify for themselves
this incredible report. Note their disappointment as they
vainly scrutinize the Ordinandi, for Norbert is noij
among them. They are questioning the truth of the
report, and even giving expression to their doubts, when
down the center aisle moves a stately figure, clad in silk,
costly adorned with gold and jewels. It is Norbert in
a/11 his former glory. All heads are turned all eyes
are fixed on him. What does it all mean, they ask?
Is he returning to his former gay life ? Verily no ! The
break between himself and the world is to be completed,
and the vast crowd is to witness it and to be convinced
of his sincerity. As the sacristan offers him the sacred
vestments, Norbert calls one of his servants who is near at
hand. At last he thinks his hour is come the hour in
which he may repair, at least in part, the scandal he has
given, and show his former friends how deeply he is in
earnest. He wills to impress most vividly upon their
minds that he is no longer the Norbert they have known
no longer the gay courtier and slave of the world, but
the humble penitent of Jesus Christ renouncing the
world and its pomp. Before the eyes of this vast multi-
tude, he casts his princely garments on the floor, and
replaces them by a penitential robe of sheepskin, tied
around the waist with a rough cord. Then putting the
20 History of Saint Norbert
liturgical vestments over this simple tunic, he goes to the
altar and presents himself for Ordination. 5
Thy robes of princely state are spurned;
The court, its pomps, its gilded strife,
Are thine no more, for higher love
Has fortified thy glowing heart. . . .
(Office of St. Norbert.)
The crowd, breathless, especially those who were ignor-
ant of the happenings on the road to Freden, could not
believe their own eyes. "Who would ever have thought
it ? " they said, ' l this is truly a miracle ! ' ' Meanwhile, in
the sanctuary, the Holy Ceremony was proceeding. ' ' Re-
ceive the power to consecrate the Body and Blood of
our Lord Jesus Christ," was at last spoken to Norbert,
and God alone knows the feelings which at that moment
animated his noble soul, unworthy as he considered him-
self, to become the minister of God a priest of the
Most High. . . . ! His sentiments on this sacred oc-
casion are expressed, however imperfectly, in these his
own words:
' ' Sacerdos ! tu non es tu, quia Deus es ; tu non
"es tui, quia servus et minister Christi; tu non es
"tuus, quia sponsus Ecclesiae; tu non es tibi, quia
"mediator Dei et hominum; tu non es de te, quia
"nihil es. Tu quis ergo, Sacerdos? nihil et omnia.
"0 Sacerdos cave ne tibi, quod Christo patienti,
"dicatur: Alios salvos fecit, seipsum non potest
"salvum facere."
s Pellibus agninis gemmis auroque nitentem
Permutat populo Mysta stupente togam.
In the third chapter of the Vita B we read : "Notus, ut puta-
batur, omnibus; sed ignotus, ut rei veritas se habebat, univer-
sis . . . innuit sibi praesentari pelliceum agninum . . . viden-
tibus universis consortibus . . . pristinae levitatis . . etc.
The Dignity of the Priesthood 21
"0 Priest! thou art not thyself, because thou art
"God; thou art not of thyself, because thou art the
' ' servant and minister of Christ ; thou art not thine own,
"because thou art the spouse of the Church; thou art
' ' not for thyself, because thou art the mediator between
' ' God and man ; thou art not from thyself, because thou
1 ' art nothing. What then art thou, Priest ? Nothing
"and everything. Priest! take care lest what was
"said to Christ on the Cross be said to thee: He saved
' ' others, himself he cannot save. ' '
In vain did the eager crowd look for Norbert when the
solemn services were concluded. He had secretly left
the cathedral and returned in haste to his spiritual
father. In the monastery of Siburg, under the direction
of the abbot, he at once began a retreat of forty days,
fasting on bread and water, in order to prepare himself
for a worthy exercise of his sacred calling. His time
he divided between meditation and a study of the duties
of the sacred ministry. It was his good fortune at this
particular time to make the acquaintance of Abbot Ru-
pert, a saintly man, and the learned author of a beauti-
ful book on the ceremonial of the Mass. It was largely
through his influence that our Saint conceived so pro-
found a respect for the adorable Sacrifice, and that later
he became a real champion of the august Sacrament of
the Altar. Henceforth, love for the Holy Eucharist
and a burning zeal for the salvation of souls were his
characteristic virtues.
After his forty days' retreat Norbert returned to
Xanten, his native town, and again took his place
among the Canons. "With deep humility and devotion he
joined in the recital of the divine Office and evinced
great fervor in his efforts to serve God as perfectly as
22 History of Saint Norbert
possible. The day after his arrival the members of the
Chapter offered him the privilege of celebrating a Solemn
High Mass on the following day, for it was customary
thus to honor newly-ordained priests. Norbert gladly
accepted the favor. ."0 day, forever memorable in the
annals of religion!" exclaims one of the Saint's pane-
gyrists. ' ' Overcome by a holy enthusiasm, Norbert sus-
' 'peiided the sacred function and, burning with love for
"souls, mounted the pulpit and delivered a most power-
1 ' f ul discourse on the fleeting pleasures of the world and
"the emptiness of its honors and promises. "With an
"eloquence which foreshadowed the future great orator
"he warned his vast audience of the dangers of a worldly
"life, and urged them to reform, pointing to his own
"life as an example." 6
Norbert shared the zeal of all the Saints of his period
for reform among clerics as well as among laymen. On
the very next day he spoke to the Canons assembled in
the chapter-house, of their lack of discipline. Holding
in his hands the Rules of the Fathers, promulgated by
the Council of Aix-la-Chapelle, in 816, for secular canons,
he urged so fearlessly and forcefully the necessity of re-
forming their lives, that many of the older canons were
deeply moved, and looked upon Norbert as one sent by
heaven to restore discipline. But the younger canons,
more attached to the pleasures of the world, became so
exasperated on being rebuked, and especially by one
like Norbert, that, not being able to bear his remon-
strances nor to silence him, some left the chapter-house
while others became most insulting. Instigated by the
e Migne T. LIII, p. 347. Panegyric of St. Norbert, preached
in Paris on the llth and the 17th of July, 1763.
Norbert's Zeal for Reform 23
latter, a young cleric of low birth even spat in his face. 7
Norbert, however, excused him, and forgave him at once,
thanking God for this occasion of doing penance for his
sins. In this manner did God prepare His servant for
his life-work, namely, the betterment of the people by
the reformation of the clergy. Henceforth this is to be
his constant aim as Missionary as Founder of a new
Religious Order and especially as Archbishop of
Magdeburg.
7 Cfr. Vita A, Ch. II.
CHAPTER III.
THE PENITENT.
Argenti vilescit honos, nimiumque cupitas
Prodiga Norberti dextera spargit opes.
Despising worldly goods, Norbert with a lavish hand
bestows all he has upon the poor.
The three years following his ordination were for the
greater part spent in solitude on a high mountain, called
' ' Fiirstenberg, " near Xanten. They are termed the for-
mation-period of his religious life. As the shining
marble of Paros and Carrara, the same in substance as
common limestone, is fashioned in secret by the wonder-
working hand of nature; as the sparkling diamond,
identical in composition with charcoal, receives its mar-
velous crystalline structure in nature's own secret lab-
oratory so has it often pleased God, to form the saint
from the sinner under His divine action in solitude, by
prayer and meditation.
There was a little chapel on the Fiirstenberg, which
had long been entirely deserted. This Norbert arranged
for his new dwelling. Here he mortified his body by
fasting and discipline; here he offered daily the Holy
Sacrifice, and spent most of his nights as well as days
in prayer.
. . . Then with fasts,
With scourges, and with iron chain,
Thou 'It seek to expiate the past,
And heal, with care, the former pain
Thy pride inflicted. . . .
Occasionally he would come down from his Thabor to
preach to the people or to visit the Abbot of Siburg,
24
Norbert Meets with Opposition 25
who still continued to be his spiritual adviser. He had
now become accustomed to rely on Abbot Conon for
spiritual direction, and in the many trials sent by God
at this time to arm him for the future battle, the abbot 's
help was indispensable to Norbert.
One of his greatest trials at this period must have
been his inability to preach to the people in the church
at Xanten. We are informed that on one occasion when
Norbert was on his way to Siburg and wished to deliver
a sermon to the people of Xanten, he was actually driven
from the church by his former colleagues. Like all re-
formers, he was disliked by most of the canons, and even
hated by some. At their instigation the enemies of
Norbert, all former friends, had formed a party, a clique
we might say, whose only object was to oppose and per-
secute in every way the innovator, as Norbert was called
by them. However, though they prevented him from
speaking to the people, he nevertheless continued fear-
lessly to address the canons themselves at every oppor-
tunity, in private as well as in public. Needless to say
that he thus found numerous occasions for the practice
of many virtues. When, for instance, they reproached
him, calling him a newcomer, a convert of a day. . . .
etc., he found therein a reason for increasing his spirit-
ual and penitential exercises, hoping by these means
and by the grace of God, to become a trained soldier in
God's army in a short time. He was persuaded that his
constant example and unwavering virtue would be more
convincing than his preaching. Virtue, in fact, always
triumphs even where the most powerful and eloquent
sermons have miserably failed.
With this end in view he began to walk about bare-
footed, even in the midst of winter, wearing only
26 History of Saint Norbert
his sheepskin tunic and penitential cape. In accordance
with the strictest observance of earlier Christianity, he
also began to observe, the whole year around, the fast
and abstinence of the Lenten season. Except on Sun-
days, he took no meal till evening, and by his austerity
became another St. ' John the Baptist. His daily life
became a most powerful and continual sermon, which
no one was able to prevent, and which, Norbert reasoned,
was bound to succeed. But human nature is ever the
same, and to see a man strictly perform duties in which
we ourselves fail, is for us a constant rebuke. Soon,
through real spite, did the enemies of Norbert look for
an occasion to take their revenge.
But let us turn from them for the moment to follow
Norbert on one of his excursions to Abbot Conon of
Siburg. The monks of this abbey were very strict in the
observance of their rule, and Norbert loved to listen to
their singing the divine praises. He often joined them
in their diligent study of Holy Scripture, and made
great progress in the knowledge of God's "Word. But
his greatest attraction was the abbot, whose exemplary
life always stimulated him to persevere in his good reso-
lutions. To spend some time in his presence, and to be
able to see him and to converse with him, worked like an
inspiration on our Saint. After these visits, as he him-
self later testified, long fasts and severe discipline lost
even their natural repugnance, and the nights spent in
prayer were full of heavenly consolation.
. . . for higher love
Has fortified thy glowing heart,
And, barefoot, through the snow thou 'It move
As one all heedless of the smart
Of scorn and insult.
Norbert at Rolduc 27
His returns to the abbey were therefore quite fre-
quent. Another pious diversion in his solitude was his
frequenting a grotto near Rolduc, which he visited on his
way to the Canons Regular of that place. He often spent
some time in the abbey, where the clerics were still in
their first fervor. The abbey had been founded in 1104
by St. Ailbert, of noble birth, who had for some time
been connected with the cathedral chapter of Tournay, in
Belgium. After his ordination, being anxious to lead a
more perfect life, he had come to this place and founded
a monastery. He, like Norbert, also went barefooted,
and with his companions led a strictly apostolic life
according to the rules of St. Augustine. These two
Saints, in fact, became very much attached to each
other, and as we shall see later, Norbert took St. Ail-
bert 's abbey as a model, in founding his order.
Norbert loved especially to offer the Holy Sacrifice in
the above-mentioned grotto. One day, at the moment
of the Consecration of the Chalice, a large spider fell
into the Precious Blood. In those days spiders were
generally considered poisonous, as, In fact, the old Eng-
lish name : attercope, attyrcoppe, literally poison-cup,
still indicates. The Saint knew perfectly well what the
rubrics of the Mass allow on such occasions, but his biog-
raphers explain, such was his reverence for the Precious
Blood, that at the time of the Communion, resigned to
die at the foot of the altar, he consumed the Precious
Blood containing the venomous insect. But God Who
watched over his servant, rewarded his lively faith by
instantly relieving him of the dangerous insect. "This
fact," adds the contemporary author of the Life of St.
Norbert, "shows how lively was his faith and how great
God's goodness towards him.' 7 "Two special virtues/ 7
28 History of Saint Norbert
continues this same biographer, "were necessary to en-
able him to do the work for which God had destined him :
patience and faith. Patience served as a shield, lest be-
ing unarmed he should yield ; faith, for strength, lest be-
ing too weak, he should fail. ' ?1 Doubtless at this time,
he was endowed with other virtues, but faith was his
characteristic virtue; by it he wrought many miracles,
and it animated all he did. It was a common saying that
faith excelled in Norbert, charity in Bernard and hu-
mility in Milo, Bishop of Therouanne and a disciple of
Norbert 2
We now return to our Saint in the period of his
spiritual formation. How admirably does divine Provi-
dence guide the future Founder of a religious Order!
Thus far God has led him through the canonical life at
Xanten has made him acquainted with monasticism
in the monastery of Abbot Conon has directed him to
St. Ailbert, who with his disciples was leading the life
of the Apostles, and lastly, that Norbert might know
the eremitical life, He leads him to the hermit Ludolph,
a man of great sanctity and extreme austerity, who lived
at Bedburg. Ludolph 's object in life also was to reform
the people by first reforming the clergy, and so, like
Norbert, he must bear insults and injuries. We are not
surprised to learn that Norbert and Ludolph became
sincere friends, for like aim$ invariably draw souls
close together.
There is surely no ground for the supposition that
1 Cfr. Vita B. Ch. VI. Also Hugo, "Histoire de St. Norbert,"
p. 23, who quotes a manuscript history of the abbey of Klos-
ter-Rath.
2 Ibidem.
SANCTVS NORBER.TVS
i' Preenumftra-tcitfium. Cawjucorum Oriims
tcsutnatrus et Parens , jlittan
^4" "*'
Engraving by Theodore Gallus (1622).
BY FAITH AND PATIENCE.
Canonical Life in the Eleventh Century 29
Norbert had at this time the faintest idea of founding
a religious Order. Still, since his aim was "reform,"
he, being a Canon, must have felt himself drawn into
the reform of canonical life, which at that time was tak-
ing place. History informs us that about the eleventh
century canonical life was given up by the clergy in
many churches, and thus we read of the distinction
which henceforth was made between those clerics who
lived by themselves in separate houses and others who
still adhered to the old discipline. The former were
called "Canonici saeculares," the latter " Canonic!
regulares," and these names have ever since distin-
guished them. We shall refer to this again in the sec-
ond volume.
When we accompanied Norbert on his visits to Siburg
and Rolduc, or found him in company with Ludolph, we
saw him constantly exposed 'to the vilest abuse by his
former colleagues of Xanten. His strict fasts and long
vigils had emaciated his body, and the study of the lives
of saints added to constant prayer and meditation, had
so spiritualized our Saint, that his mere appearance
among his former friends was now a sufficient excuse
for a new outbreak. It must be remarked, however, that
they never reproached his former life. Worldly
Norbert had been, but no one ever accused him
of having led a scandalous life. What mostly roused
his opponents was the fact that Norbert, only a short
time before one with them, was now trying to be their
reformer. They refused to believe that his conversion
was sincere, notwithstanding the numerous proofs he
constantly gave of his sincerity. Also his success in
preaching made him a number of enemies. Norbert, as
we know, was very anxious to preach. He lost no oppor-
30 History of Saint Norbert
lunity of ascending the pulpit, where he spoke with
real eloquence. He was considered one of the most elo-
quent speakers of his day, and immense crowds gathered
to listen to him. How. much good he effected by his
preaching we know from the Annals of those days, espe-
cially of the year 1117, when one calamity succeeded an-
other, so that the end of the world was generally
thought to be at hand. "The most learned men of the
time," thus says Baronius in his Annals, "looked upon
the enormities of sin and the calamities of the age as
signs of the coming of the Antichrist and the end of the
world." 3
Norbert 's success in preaching, added to his austere
life, at last led his enemies, no longer satisfied with ill-
usage, to discredit him in the eyes of his ecclesiastical
superiors. The clique which had been formed some time
previous, now began to work in earnest and systematic-
ally, trying to find evidence against him. Well may one
of the early historians compare their work to a coming
thunderstorm, when small and insignificant clouds are
gathering together to darken a clear sky. The mo-
ment was near at hand when their petty accusations,
heaped together, were to burst forth like the thunder
and lightning of a heavy storm.
Apparently unconscious of what was going on around
him, Norbert kept up his good work, preaching by word
and example and bringing a number of sinners back to
God. The Annals of Cleves give us an interesting de-
tail of his missionary zeal at this very time. At Lunen,
s That Norbert shared this belief we know from one of the
letters of St. Bernard. Cfr. Letter LVI, sent to Geoffrey,
Bishop of Chartres. See also later, Second Period, Chap-
ter X.
Brought Before the Council of Fritzlar 31
in Westphalia, there still existed a remnant of the old
Saxon paganism, in the form of an idol dedicated to
Venus, the evening star, and venerated by the inhabit-
ants. In his holy zeal and enthusiasm, Norbert not only
broke this idol, but even succeeded in having a church,
dedicated to the Blessed Virgin, built in its place. 4
At last the storm broke. On July 26th, in the year
1118, Cuno, Cardinal Archbishop of Preneste and Legate
of Pope Gelasius II, had assembled an important Na-
tional Council at Fritzlar in Lower-Hesse. The object
of this Council was to find means to maintain the Pope 's
authority in Germany, where it was threatened by Henry
V and his antipope, Maurice Bourdin. Present at the
Council were a great number of archbishops and bishops,
abbots and priests, also many of the most prominent
laymen. Norbert 's enemies considered this a fine op-
portunity for taking their long-planned revenge.
Led by the Canons of Xanten, they appeared at Fritz-
lar and demanded that the Council should begin
proceedings against the fanaticism of Norbert. The
Council gave them a hearing ; and, after considering the
matter, judged it wise to have Norbert appear before
them in person. His enemies lost no time in bringing
him before this tribunal. 5
Norbert, known to nearly all present as the gay cour-
tier, the former chaplain of Henry, whose doings are
being condemned, now stands before this distinguished
assembly ; he is accused of being a religious fanatic. His
features are completely changed his body, emaciated
from fasting and discipline, is wrapped in a penitential
* Annales Cliviae, p. 217.
s Cfr. Vita B, Ch. VIII.
32 History of Saint Norbert
robe of sheepskin. Calm and dignified, he faces his ac-
cusers, who are shouting at him calling him a hypocrite
one who cloaks evil designs under the pretext of reli-
gious zeal, etc. . . . The Council asks for clear and de-
tailed accusations. Ah ! they have plenty, everything is
ready. Their first reproach is for having taken unto
himself the function of preaching. Who, they ask,
has charged him with this mission? Secondly, they ac-
cuse him of attacking, in his sermons, the lives of clergy-
men, and even of prelates. Is he their ecclesiastical
superior ? Furthermore, why should he live like a monk
since he is not a member of a religious Order? Why
has he put aside the traditional habit of the Canons,
and clothed himself in sheepskin?
The Saint, remembering his past sins, confessed that
he deserved all manner of contempt and ill-treatment,
and rejoiced at injuries and afflictions. Nevertheless,
reflecting on what he owed to God's honor, he cleared
himself of all their calumnies to the entire satisfaction
of the judges. 6 Certainly, he might easily have been
their -accuser, and charged them not only with the neg-
lect of their sacred duties, but with grievous interference
in the apostolic labors of a zealous priest. But Norbert
no longer knew of any revenge but the revenge of the
Saints, namely to suffer and to forgive. Jesus, his Mas-
ter, had also been falsely accused, ill-treated and even
crucified, and he was trying to resemble that divine Mas-
ter as closely as possible. "Calumny," he later repeat-
edly told his followers, ' ' is the test of a patient and gen-
e It is expressly stated in the Acta SS. and also by Winter,
Chron. Gratiae Dei, p. 327, that Norbert had received from his
bishop proper jurisdiction to preach.
Norbert Leaves His Native Country 33
erous heart, which bears with it rather than to give up
working for God. ' '
At the close of this trial, we find that the most eminent
men of the Council greatly admired Norbert. The Arch-
bishops of Cologne, of Mainz, of Munich, and even the
Legate himself, did not fail to see that the underlying
cause of all these various accusations was the sting of
rebuke caused by Norbert 's virtuous life, and his zeal
for bringing about a much-needed reform among the
clergy. The Legate therefore advised Norbert to present
himself to the Holy Father and ask for general jurisdic-
tion, in other words, permission to preach everywhere.
That the Saint had privately spoken with the Legate
after the Council, seems very probable from his subse-
quent conduct. From that time on Norbert put away
his sheepskin and began to wear a woolen cassock. In
this he is said to have acted on the advice of the Legate.
Later we shall find Norbert introducing into his Order,
customs which up to that time were new to Canons, ex-
cepting those whom Cuno had helped to found. 7
Leaving Fritzlar, Norbert again returned to Xanten,
but he was not to remain there long. Persecuted on all
sides, and misunderstood by those for whose conversion
he had sacrificed his life, the Saint sought his consola-
tion at the foot of the Cross. There, after some days
and nights alone with God, we find him taking a most
unexpected resolution. He decides to leave his native
country. Since the day of his ordination, he had done
all in his power to change the conduct of clergy and
people, but without great results. He fully realized that
no prophet is acceptable in his own country. Instead of
7 Cfr. Bollandists, Jan. 13th, p, 112, 113.
34 History of Saint Norlert
bringing about the reform he had hoped for, his preach-
ing and mode of living seemed to make conditions
worse. He therefore decided not to give up his work,
but to change his field of labor, and after the example
of St. Gregory of Nazianz, to satisfy the wishes of his
enemies and to depart. "If on my account, " he said,
' ' the whole diocese is upset ; if my words, instead of edi-
fying, are but the cause of scandal and strife, for the
welfare of my diocese I will go away."
He went to Cologne and resigned all his ecclesiastical
preferments into the hands of his Archbishop. It
was in vain that Archbishop Frederic endeavored to
have him change his decision. As later events will
abundantly prove, he was specially guided in this by
divine Providence.
Norbert then sold his estates ;and distributed the
money among the poor. The chapel of the Fiirstenberg,
where he had spent nearly three years, and which he
had gradually converted into something like a mon-
astery, together with all the surrounding country be-
longing to himself and his brother Herbert, he donated
to the Abbot of Siburg, his dearest friend. 8 All he re-
served for himself were ten silver marks, a mule, and the
sacred vestments and articles necessary for the celebra-
tion of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. His numerous
s The charter concerning this donation, which was drawn up
the following year, is the only place where any mention is
made of the family of Norbert. The name of his brother Her-
bert is herein mentioned. It must also be observed that in
this same charter Norbert is praised by the Archbishop of
Cologne as the "Vir ad omne opus bonum paratus." This say-
ing of the Archbishop has been the "mjotto" of the Premon-
stratensians ever since.
Norbert Says Farewell to His Mother 35
servants he had dismissed long before, except two who
had begged to be allowed to be near him, and now
wanted to follow him. 9 One of these was the servant
who had witnessed his miraculous conversion on the road
to Freden, which event had made nearly as much impres-
sion on him as on Norbert himself. The other was prob-
ably the servant who had given him his penitential
robes in the cathedral, the day of his ordination. Their
names we do not know, but Camus observes that both
were devoted to Norbert, and to be with him was all they
desired.
After the Saint had disposed of all his earthly pos-
sessions, he went once more to his native town, now to
say farewell to his people. It appears that his father
had died before this event, but his pious mother was
probably still alive, since there is nowhere any mention
of her death before this. No doubt, the saintly woman
made the sacrifice most willingly and even joyfully,
convinced as she must have been of the saintliness of
her son.
Finally, stripped of all earthly goods, Norbert, once the
wealthy Lord of Gennep, now barefooted, begins his mis-
sionary career. This was towards the end of the year
1118. Not knowing whither to go, he abandoned all to
divine Providence. Like Abraham he had heard the
voice of God in his inner soul : ' ' Go out from thy coun-
try and go to the land which I will show thee." He
hearkened to that voice and thus became a willing, and
hence a powerful, instrument in the hands of God for
the welfare of souls and the good of the Church.
9 It would seem that these two servants had also been near
him on the Fiirstenberg, but whether they lived with him in
his little convent or not is nowhere stated.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MISSIONARY.
7, Praeco, totum, Gelasius inquit, in orbem;
Fac, caleant flammis omnia regna tuis.
The Pope commissions Norbert to preach throughout the
world and by his burning words to inflame the hearts
of the people.
Norbert, in appearance a second Peter the Hermit,
set out preaching in that same country where, twenty-
five years before, Peter had aroused the pebple by
preaching the Crusades. As we know, he had been ad-
vised by the Papal Legate at the Council of Fritzlar, to
present himself to the Holy Father, and this he in-
tended to do at the outset. But where in those troubled
days was the Pope to be found? A true missionary,
Norbert relied entirely on Providence; he went from
town to town preaching, hoping on his way, to learn of
the Pope's whereabouts. He first arrived at the little
town, Huy, situated between Liege and Namur, in Bel-
gium. Naturally the people were much surprised to
see this poor equipage enter their town; Norbert, bare-
footed, his two former servants, and a mule carrying
their luggage. Though in appearance beggars, yet in
reality they were not, for Norbert had still the ten silver
marks which he had kept for himself. He began to
realize that to have this money was not only against the
spirit of poverty, which they outwardly professed, but
also contrary to entire dependence on God's Providence.
He reproached himself for lack of confidence in God, and
forthwith distributed the ten marks among the poor.
36
Pope Gelasius II is Driven from Rome 37
He considered the mule also an unnecessary luxury, and
gave it away. Henceforth he will have absolutely
nothing but what is necessary for the celebration of the
Holy Sacrifice, and that he is now obliged to carry
wherever he goes. Barefooted and begging his daily
bread a worthy precursor of St. Francis Norbert thus
espouses the poverty of Jesus Christ. His lively faith
and unlimited confidence in God are to be from this
time his only riches.
Pope Paschal II, with whom Norbert, while at the
court of Henry in Rome, had come in contact, died in
the beginning of this same year. Fearing an interference
on the part of Henry, the Cardinals hastily met, and
seven days after the death of Paschal elected as his suc-
cessor John of Gaeta, who took the name of Gelasius II.
This happened on the 24th of January, 1118. On learn-
ing of the election, Cencio Frangipani, leader of the
German faction, at once seized the new Pope and cast
him into prison. Scarcely had the august prisoner been
set free, in fact on the very day of his ordination, for
the newly elected Pope was only deacon as yet Henry
V came to interfere, and Gelasius was obliged to escape
under cover of darkness. He landed in Gaeta, his na-
tive city, and here he was consecrated. He then went
back to Rome, but Cencio Frangipani for the second
time laid his sacrilegious hands upon the Lord's anoint-
ed. Again the Pope escaped, and this time went
to France, the country always devoted to the Papacy.
On Nov. 7th, 1118, he stepped upon the shores of Pro-
vence, and for a time made his residence in St. Giles, in
Languedoc, now in the department of Gard. Here the
Holy Father was received with due honor and great en-
thusiasm by the good people.
38 History of Saint Norlert
In the beginning of the twelfth century news did not
travel very fast, so it was some time before the tidings
of the Holy Father reached the ears of Norbert. As
soon as he had learned that the Pope was in the South of
France, he decided to go thither. Winter had well set
in at the time, and a most severe one it was. The coun-
try was thickly covered with snow and ice. But no
obstacles could keep Norbert from fulfilling what he
considered his mission, so with his two companions he
set out at once.
It would be impossible for any one to give an adequate
description of the hardships of this journey. Barefooted
on cold winter days in a strange country and unac-
quainted with its language, begging their daily bread,
the little party traveled on foot for seven long weeks. 1
The Saint offered to God the hardships he endured, in
expiation of his sins, and his two companions were con-
stantly encouraged by his example. At last they were
kneeling greatly exhausted, before the relics of St. Giles,
thanking God for His protection.
St. Giles was a famous shrine, and from all parts of
the country pilgrimages were continually made to the
venerable tomb of the illustrious solitary of the Flavian
valley. Although it was mid-winter at the time of Nor-
bert 's arrival, the crowds were unusually large on ac-
count of the presence of the august Pontiff.
Not one of the vast multitude assembled there recog-
nized our humble servant of God. The Saint rejoiced
i According to Vanden Elsen, o. c., p. 31, it was at this time
that Norbert, while in Lyons, spoke on the Immaculate Con-
ception of the Blessed Virgin.
Norbert is Made Missionary Apostolic 39
greatly in this, for ever since his conversion, his am-
bition was to be unknown and forgotten, except as
penitent and missionary. Having satisfied his devotion
at the shrine, Norbert proceeded to the Pope's residence
and asked to be admitted into his presence. He had no
difficulty in obtaining the great favor of a private au-
dience, notwithstanding his beggarly appearance. With
a heart full of gratitude to God for all His favors, he
approached the Holy Father. Throwing himself at the
feet of the Pope and shedding an abundance of tears, he
made with the greatest humility a general confession of
his whole life. He begged the Holy Father to absolve
him, and offered to make any satisfaction which the
Vicar of Christ might choose to impose on him.
When after a long interview Gelasius had come to the
knowledge of Norbert 's noble birth, his position at the
court, his miraculous conversion, in fact his whole life's
history, he expressed his desire to keep Norbert at his
own court for the benefit of the Church. 2 Our poor
Saint trembled at the very thought of resuming the life
of a courtier, even with the Holy Father, and related
how he had received the clearest signs from heaven to be
a missionary and work for "Reform" among clergy and
laity; at the same time he begged on his knees the Pope's
leave and blessing to preach the Gospel. Pope Gelasius
was anxious to assist the earnest missionary in his
apostolic labors, and gave him full faculties to preach the
Gospel wherever he judged proper. He gave him a docu-
ment also, by which Norbert became a "Missionary
2 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 91, where an extract is given of the
tenth chapter of the Vita B.
40 History of Saint Norlert
Apostolic," which means that he could preach in any
diocese. 3
Imagine his (immense joy on receiving this great
favor. His vocation was thus recognized by the highest
authority all his desires were now gratified, and his
happiness complete. It is not without reason that several
writers consider this event as the beginning of Nor-
bert's apostolic career. Thus, for instance, writes An-
selm of Havelberg: "In the time of Pope Gelasius
there arose a man, by the name of Norbert, who imitated
the life of the Apostles, and on account of his zeal and
holiness of life, received of the Etonian. Pope Gelasius,
special recommendation to preach, in order to check the
many abuses in the Western Church. He went preach-
ing through the provinces and won a great number of
followers. . . ."
Burning with zeal for the salvation of souls, Norbert
was anxious to make use of the power the Pope had
granted him, and soon left St. Giles. Although spring
was near, snow and ice still made the roads most diffi-
cult for travelers. Still, barefooted, Norbert returned
to the North. In many places he was obliged to wade
knee-deep through the snow, nevertheless he refused to
make a stop even for a day, except for the purpose of
preaching. Speaking of this truly heroic journey, the
earliest biographer says : ' ' His burning love of God
rendered him insensible to cold, and his thirsting after
souls made him forget his lack of nourishment and
3 Ibidem., p. 92, where further is quoted the "Chronic, de
Mailros," apud Fell. S. S. Rerum Angl., p. 164. An. 1118: Dom-
inus Norbertus papam Gelasium adiens officium ab eo praedi-
cationis accepit. Also Vita A, p. 448, An. 1118.
Norbert at Valenciennes 41
fatigue. ' ' At this time lie still kept up his earlier prac-
tice, except on Sundays, of not taking food until even-
ing. When not actually traveling he was preaching,
and many of his nights were spent entirely in prayer.
Passing through Orleans in the beginning of Lent, he
was joined by a new disciple, who asked to remain with
him and assist in his missionary labors. Thus Norbert,
with his two former servants and his new disciple, who
was a subdeacon, journeyed on as far as Valenciennes.
Here they arrived on the 22d of May, that year the eve
of Palm Sunday. The time was, doubtless, very favor-
able for the zeal of our apostle, but he was not well con-
versant with the French language. What, then, should
he do ? That he knew some French, we may safely infer
from the fact that he had been preaching on the way,
but he had not that mastery of it which this solemn
occasion seemed to demand. At first he was quite dis-
heartened, but soon we see him in the church, and while
there, praying most fervently ; the thought came to him
that the Holy Ghost had bestowed upon the Apostles the
gift of languages. He thus asked God for the sake of
the apostolate and for the benefit of the people, to make
them understand his words. Full of confidence in God 's
mercies, and with that lively faith so characteristic of
him, he. fearlessly mounted the pulpit, and, carried away
by holy enthusiasm, preached a most eloquent sermon in
his own language. "And oh! wonder," says the biog-
rapher of Brandenburg, 4 "his words were received by
* Ace. to Madelaine, o. c., p. 94, two codices (Morinensis et
Knechtstedenensis) of the Vita B relate here the miracle of
"tongues."
42 History of Saint Norbert
the people with delight and listened to with the closest
attention. ' '
Some historians, relating this incident, say that his
appearance and gestures spoke more eloquently than
words, and conveyed his meaning. Others, however,
and among these his earliest biographers, ascribe the fact
to a great miracle, which recalls the first great Pente-
cost at Jerusalem. This miracle is also affirmed by so
reliable an authority as Bl. Hugh, at that time chaplain
of Bishop Burchard, and later Norbert 's best beloved
disciple and successor. Moreover, it is a most remark-
able fact, that the inhabitants of Valenciennes con-
tinued coming in large crowds to listen to him, and
begged him to spend some time with them. He suc-
ceeded in bringing about a number of conversions, and
the people honored him as a truly apostolic missionary.
But Norbert had not intended to stay among them. He
thought merely to pass through their town on his way
to the North, and so did not wish to delay his journey
thither. However, it soon appeared to be the will of
God that he should remain here longer, where a great
trial awaited him.
His three companions suddenly became ill, and Nor-
bert was obliged to accept the generous offer of hospi-
tality which he had previously declined. It is very prob-
able that the illness was caused by privation, fatigue
and exposure during their long and tedious journey.
This must have been the case at least in regard to his
two former servants. Their illness showed from the
start disquieting symptoms as the fever ran high, and
soon Norbert realized that it was question of life and
death. "He attended them faithfully," relates a manu-
script of the abbey of Vicogne; "he cleansed and nursed
Burchard, Bishop of Cambray 43
their sore and emaciated bodies, their feet bruised by
ice and frozen snow; he prepared their food which he
himself begged from the charity of the faithful, and he
waited on them constantly." 5 But his affectionate care
could not stay the hand of death, and during the Octave
of Easter, after two weeks of suffering, the three helpers
of our zealous missionary passed to where suffering is
unknown. Norbert himself had administered to them
the rites of Holy Church; and aided by him they died
fully resigned to the will of God, though they were far
from home and in a strange and unknown country.
Broken-hearted and worn out by fatigue, Norbert accom-
panied their bodies to their last resting place. This trial
was all the greater for Norbert, coming at the very out-
set of his missionary career. Still his confidence in God
was unshaken. With Job he exclaimed: "The Lord
hath given, the Lord hath taken, praised be the name of
the Lord. ' ' Consoled by this thought, he had the bodies
of his faithful companions buried with great honor
amidst a large concourse of people.
During these weeks of suffering and anxiety, while
Norbert had been busy nursing his sick companions, a
most providential circumstance occurred. Burchard, the
Bishop of Cambray, a sincere friend of Norbert, had
made his entrance into the village. Burchard had, for
the past three years, been Bishop of Cambray, which
see, as we remember, had been offered first to Norbert by
the Emperor Henry, on his return journey from Rome,
but which Norbert at the time declined to accept.
Burchard and Norbert had known each other a long
s Cfr. Charles Louis Hugo, "Annales Ordinis Praem." Book
I, p. 34.
44 History of Saint Norbert
time at the court of Henry, and had always been sincere
friends. Feeling at this time the special need of a
trusted friend, our Saint went to pay his respects to the
Bishop.
He arrived at the Bishop 's residence, met one of the
chaplains, and asked <him to arrange an interview with
His Lordship. This cleric, not knowing Norbert, an-
nounced to the Bishop that a beggarly looking pilgrim
wanted an audience. No doubt the chaplain thought
that this poor man had come to beg for alms, and hoped
to spare the Bishop the trouble of seeing him personally.
The good Bishop, however, asked to see that poor pil-
grim, and Norbert was admitted into his presence. En-
tering the room, Norbert greeted his former companion
familiarly, and in German, which greatly surprised the
Bishop who thereupon looked at him intently for a few
minutes. He saw his bare feet bruised and swollen
his beggarly appearance he scrutinized his emaciated
features, until suddenly overcome by emotion and greatly
astonished, he exclaimed: "Is it you, is it really you,
master Norbert? But who would ever believe this?"
Then recalling Norbert 's former greatness, his wealth
and high position, and at the same time realizing that
he had forsaken all this for God, Burchard burst into
tears and embraced his noble friend, dearer to him now
than ever before; for a long time neither was able to
say a word.
At last the silence was broken by Hugh, the Bishop 's
chaplain, who had been present all the while and who
was greatly astonished at the tears and marks of friend-
ship between the Bishop and this beggar. Since he
could not understand German, he could only surmise
the meaning of it all, and said to the Bishop : "But who,
Norbert and Hugh of Fosse 45
my lord, is this stranger?" "Ah," the Bishop replied,
"if you only knew who he is and what he has been, you
"would undoubtedly share my surprise and admiration.
"This poorly-clad beggar is the son of the illustrious
' ' Count of Gennep, and is related to the highest nobility
"in Germany. We spent several years together at the
' ' Court, and he was always a great favorite of the Em-
"peror, and one of the most elegant courtiers. And
"what is more, it is to this man that I owe my bishopric.
' * The Emperor offered me the see of Cambray, only after
"Norbert had refused it ... and to meet him now
"in this state . . . a barefooted beggar seeking God
"in poverty and sacrifice!" 6 A flood of tears pre-
vented the good Bishop from saying more, but he had
said enough to further God's designs over his chaplain,
for his words together with the sight of Norbert so
touched the heart of the chaplain, that at once he took
a generous resolve. He beheld in Norbert no common
man, but a true saint, and the grace of God revived in
his heart that desire for the religious life which he had
felt for a long time. Should he not also be able to say
farewell to the world and its allurements, and consecrate
himself to God forever? Oh! may we not here again
admire the all-guiding Providence of God, for this chap-
lain, as we shall see later, will be one of Norbert 's most
illustrious disciples.
Norbert and the Bishop spent a long time conversing
together, unconscious of the change that was taking
place in the heart of the chaplain. Burchard was at once
convinced of Norbert 's absolute sincerity and holiness,
Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 97, quoting Acta SS. XX, p. 853.
Analecta Norbertina: Si scires quis fuerit, etc.
46 History of Saint Norlert
and gave him every token of the deepest respect. Their
old friendship was renewed and they met frequently.
But illness soon prostrated Norbert. The nursing of
his sick companions, following upon his long and tedious
journey, had overtaxed his bodily strength. Utterly ex-
hausted, his mortified frame at last gave way, and he was
forced once more to prolong his stay at Valenciennes.
Soon his condition became so alarming that the good
Bishop postponed his own departure in order to be of
assistance to Norbert, whenever possible. Every day the
Prelate came to inquire after his condition, either in
person or by one of his clerics, usually his chaplain
Hugh. The latter especially was very anxious to spend
a good deal of time with the Saint, in order to imbibe his
spirit and miaxims. The oftener he saw Norbert the
more he admired his patience and entire resignation to
the will of God, and he felt himself strongly drawn to
him. So this illness was in the unscrutable designs of
God, a great blessing for both. "When Norbert was at
last well on in the way of convalescence, Hugh opened to
him his mind and heart, and told him the story of his
life. He emphasized especially the feelings he had ex-
perienced at their first meeting, and when he begged
Norbert as a great favor to allow him to join in his
apostolic work, our dear Saint was beside himself with
joy. "Lord," he exclaimed, "Thou art my witness that
even on this day have I asked Thee for a companion.
Behold here he is. Thanks, my heavenly Father, I thank
Thee with my whole heart. ' ' 7
These events occurred in April, 1119. The following
month Norbert 's health was so far restored that he felt
7 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 98.
Norlert's Visit to Cambray 47
able to travel to Cambray and visit his dear friend,
Bishop Burchard, as we read in the annals of the diocese
of Cambray : "In the year 1119, during Rogation week,
master Norbert came to this town for the first time."
We mention this fact to show how highly our saint was
esteemed, since even his visit to the place is mentioned in
the annals. Hugh, meanwhile, had gone to Fosse, his
native town, to put his estates in order and say farewell
to his kinsfolk. He actually joined Norbert for good
after the latter 's return from Cambray to Valenciennnes,
in the month of June, 1119. This same Hugh is to play
a very important part in the early formation of the Pre-
monstratensian Order. When Norbert is raised to the
Archiepiscopal See of Magdeburg, Hugh succeeds him
and takes the management of the whole Order.
CHAPTER Y.
THE PEACEMAKER.
Saepius armatae coeunt in foedera dextrae,
Norberto hostiles pacificante globos.
Angel of peace, at thy command
Fierce discord vanished from the land,
And hearts by thee to Jesus given
Brought forth abundant fruit for Heaven. (Office.)
Norbert had intended returning to Cologne but, for
some unknown reason, at this time changed his former
plan. During his illness he had devoted a great deal of
time to the study of French, and talented as he was, we
may safely presume that he soon became able to express
himself with ease in that language. This may account
for his change of plan. At any rate when Hugh re-
turned, Norbert at once resumed his missionary career.
Accompanied by Hugh, he went through Hainault, Bra-
bant, and the principality of Liege, preaching the im-
portance of salvation at every opportunity on his way.
"What will it profit a man if he gain the whole world
and suffer the loss of his soul?" How convincingly
could Norbert dwell on these words of St. Matthew!
Had he not seen the vanity of it all? Little wonder,
therefore, that God's choicest blessings rested visibly on
his missionary work. Wherever he went the people
crowded to hear him. His powerful sermons, strength-
ened and illustrated by his own evangelical life, and
spoken with the strength of conviction, made numerous
conversions even among the most hardened sinners. God
48
Norbert Refuses All Remuneration 49
seemed to have given our Saint the special grace of rec-
onciling the most relentless enemies, and this gift, as
events will presently show, did not remain hidden in
him.
We know also that Norbert, zealous as he was for the
salvation of souls, absolutely refused any remuneration
for his missionary labor. He, as well as Hugh true beg-
gars of Christ depended entirely on God's Providence
for life's necessities. As the early historian remarks, it
seemed to Norbert to be unworthy of their state to take
any earthly remuneration, since they, for the sake of
Christ, had given up and even despised their own
earthly goods. 1 Strangers and pilgrims on earth, they
wished nothing that might prevent them from continually
raising their aspirations and thoughts to heaven.
It is quite natural that this total disinterestedness in
earthly things deeply touched the hearts and minds of
the people. The name of the great missionary Norbert,
was soon on the lips of all.
. . . And with amaze
The Gallic nation stood to hear
Thy matchless accents, rich and clear.
(Office of St. Norbert.)
The enthusiasm with which he was received in many
places goes far beyond description. He was hailed as
the great Apostle from heaven, and when he left one
place, says Madelaine, shepherds even left their flocks
to announce his coming to a neighboring village. Upon
his arrival the bells rang out and all the people
assembled in the church. Then Norbert at once mounted
Vita B, Ch. XIII.
50 History of Saint Norlert
the pulpit ; after him Hugh addressed the people and the
exercises often lasted for hours. Happily, historians
have not failed to tell us what subjects our Saint most
frequently chose for his sermons. The frequentation of
the Sacraments, the necessity of doing penance, restitu-
tion, the obligations of people about to be married, and
the duties of the rich, were his usual themes. 2
Every night, when the services were over, our mis-
sionaries retired to the dwelling-place of some family in
the neighborhood. Even the most prominent people,
governors of the provinces as well as lords of the castles,
urged our poor beggars to come to spend the night
with them. Norbert passed his nights mostly in prayer
and in instructing his companion, for his great zeal for
the salvation of souls, did not make him forget the
spiritual education of Hugh, his first disciple. Any
spare moments he could find, by day or by night, were
spent in this important work. He urged him to the
practice of the virtues of patience, humility and espe-
cially of poverty, saying :
"My brother, let this virtue of poverty not discourage
"you. Jesus Christ has borne all the burdens of it;
be not disheartened, but embrace what your Redeemer
first practiced. St. Lawrence poured the treasures of
the Church into the hands of the poor; imitate his
example in the disposal of your property. This gen-
erous sacrifice, which I advise you to make, is not ac-
cording to the liking of a covetous heart, but the spirit
"of poverty is necessary in order to preach the Gospel
successfully. If it costs much to nature, a man truly
2 Ibidem.
Norbert's Influence Over Hugh 51
' ' poor in spirit is already rewarded in this world by the
"unction of God's grace and by the solicitude of His
"Holy Providence. Be not ashamed of humiliations;
"they are the germ of glory. Be attentive to the cus-
tody of your chastity, this virtue will transform you
"into an angel. Be prompt to comply with the orders
"of obedience; it is by this virtue that you will raise
"yourself to an understanding of God's greatness. Arm
"yourself with patience in the time of adversities; these
"are the portions of the elect. Do not expect a better
"lot than that of the Apostles; you are heir to their
'"ministry, you will be heir to their suffering. " (Vita B,
Ch. XIV.)
By this and similar exhortations did Norbert succeed
in inflaming the heart of Hugh. He, moreover, continu-
ally practiced what he taught, and thus made his coun-
sels more easy to follow. Above all, Hugh was eager to
study the life of his master, for whom he had the greatest
admiration.
We note some change about this time in Norbert 's
manner of traveling. Until now he had journeyed on
foot, but hereafter we shall see him at times make use
of a modest equipage. Dr. Winter observes: "Some-
times also when the fatigue of an excessive journey pre-
vented Norbert from walking, he would ride a donkey
so as not to be obliged to interrupt his missionary
labors." 3 Still, whenever able, Norbert always walked,
carrying with him the articles necessary for the celebra-
tion of the Holy Sacrifice.
Without doubt this constant self-denial and sincere
humility, added to his forceful preaching, made his
s Winter, "Die Praemonstratenser," p. 327.
52 History of Saint Norbert
apostolic work doubly effective. He never allowed the
people even to set a table for him, but whenever he
could do so without giving offense, took his meager re-
past sitting on the floor. "When, however, he was the
guest of an Archbishop or of an Abbot, he would con-
form himself to the rules of the house in deference to his
distinguished host. 4
In order to appreciate rightly Norbert's great mission
as peacemaker, we must consider some conditions pecul-
iar to the times. We shall find in them an explanation
of Norbert's frequent preaching on the subject of resti-
tution. At no period were bloody fights between princes,
landlords, and even common people, more general. These
were the reconstruction days of the ecclesiastical govern-
ment, the beginning of the twelfth century. The great
political power acquired by churchmen under the feudal
system, as well as the assumption of ecclesiastical power
by secular princes, had opened the way to abuses and
scandals of all kinds. The vice of simony especially had
made deplorable progress. St. Peter Damian draws a
most gloomy picture of this period which, as is known to
the student of history, is unfortunately no exaggeration.
The great Pope Hildebrand, Gregory VII, had been
raised by God to bring about a much needed reform ; and
he proved himself equal to the task. In the year 1075, in a
Synod held in Rome, he struck the evil at its root, real-
izing that deep-seated abuses can be eliminated only
by drastic measures. He prohibited under pain of ex-
communication the practice of lay-investiture, and de-
prived secular princes of their assumed ecclesiastical
power.
Vita B, Ch. XIII.
Norbert f s Mission at Fosse 53
As was to be expected, this sweeping enactment be-
came the cause of bitter strife. Although the preaching
of the Crusades, some years later, had, to a great extent,
diverted the attention of the people, and re-established
peace and concord in mlany places, yet history shows
that many of these petty sovereigns, feudal lords, be-
came bitter and revengeful after their power had been
thus curtailed by Gregory, and their influence lessened.
Feeling themselves powerless against Pope Gregory, they
often looked elsewhere for revenge, and this explains in
part the hard-heartedness inveterate enmities fre-
quent quarrels and bloody fights of those days. Great
tact, no doubt, was required to do real missionary work
among this class of people. As Thomas a Kempis
rightly observes : ' ' First keep thyself in peace and then
shalt thou be able to bring others to peace." (Imit. II.8.)
Norbert, who by constant prayer and mortification had
become entire master of himself, was on that account
eminently fitted for this arduous task. After leaving
the diocese of Cambray, he and his companion went to
Fosse, Hugh's native place, situated about seven miles
S. "W. of Namur, in Belgium. Since Norbert ? s austere life
and the success of his preaching were well known in
that place, he was received as a man from God. Both
clergy and laity came out in great numbers to hear him.
In the record of this mission there is an instance given
of Norbert 's great power as peacemaker.
After the usual mission exercises were over, the people
came to the Saint requesting him to reconcile two fam-
ilies, for a long time separated by deadly hatred. Al-
ready more than sixty persons had been killed, they said,
in consequence of family feuds, and neither priest nor
magistrate had been able to restore peace. While they
54 History of Saint Norbert
were thus entreating Norbert, there appeared upon the
scene a brother of one, who that very same week had
been killed by a person of the opposite camp. ' l Behold, ' '
they exclaimed, "there comes one of the very persons of
whom we are speaking ! ' '
Uttering a silent prayer, Norbert went at once to
meet the young man, embraced him and then said : ' ' My
"dear friend, I, a stranger in this place, a mere passer-
"by, should like to speak to you. Since my arrival I
"have not as yet asked a favor of any one, neither have
"I received one. It would be a great pleasure for me
"to receive from you the very first favor I ask for in
"this village. God will reward you abundantly if you
"grant me what I ask." 5 The young man, touched by
these gentle words, and still more by the grace of God
which had come over him in answer to Norbert 's pray-
er, wonderingly said: "Speak, Father." "I beg of
you," answered the Saint, "as a great favor, that you
forgive from your heart the murderer of your brother. ' '
That the young man not only promised to forgive the
murderer, but at the same time gave his word to do all
in his power to reconcile the two parties at enmity and
help Norbert to put a stop to these hateful feuds, may
be considered truly miraculous.
On the following Saturday a meeting of the hostile
parties was arranged for, to be held at Moustier, not far
from Fosse. An immense crowd from the surrounding
country was assembled in the village, when on the ap-
pointed day Norbert arrived. As this work of recon-
ciliation was most delicate and required heavenly wis-
s Vita B, Ch. XV. "Dilecte mi, peregrinus ego sum pertran-
siens . . . placet mihi primum munus quaerere a te. . . ."
Painting- by Maarten Pepyn (1837).
SAINT NORBERT IN ADORATION.
Norbert 's Success at Moustier 55
dom, Norbert prepared for it by long and fervent pray-
ers, that God might bless the undertaking. The Saint
must have arrived early in the morning, for we are
informed that by 9 o'clock the people had grown tired
waiting, and that the crowd began to murmur. At their
request Hugh sought Norbert, and asked him to come
to speak to the impatient crowd. "As from a pro-
found ecstacy," says the early biographer, "Norbert
arose and answered that his time had not yet come."
Then he went back to pray, and only some hours later
he returned, entered the church and began to celebrate
the Holy Sacrifice. As it was Saturday, he offered first,
according to his custom, one Mass in honor of Our Lady ;
a second was then offered for the repose of the souls of
those whose death had been caused by these family
feuds. 6
When Norbert at last mounted the pulpit it was 3
o 'clock in the afternoon. Most of the people had left, but
Norbert spoke with equal ease and eloquence to a small
as to a large assembly. His voice, however, was soon
heard afar, and a great many returned to listen to his
discourse.
"My dearly beloved brethren," thus Norbert began,
"when Our Lord Jesus Christ sent out His disciples to
"preach the Gospel, He ordered them to say wherever
G There is nothing new or extraordinary in celebrating these
two Masses, as the rules of the Church were not then what they
are now. Pope Leo III often offered as many as seven Masses
in one day. Saint Ulderic, Bishop of Augsburg, often said
three; and also in England, S. Elphege and S. Anselm, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, often said two. Cfr. Ch. Hugo, o. c.,
T. I., p. 44, who quotes Card. Bona (Rer. Liturg. lib. I, cap. 18)
and Martene (de antiq. Eccles. rit. a. 3, c. 3).
56 History of Saint Norbert
"they came: 'Peace be to this house/ promising that
"the inmates of that house would receive God's peace.
' ' We, who are not by our merits but by a gratuitous gift
"of God, successors of the Apostles in the ministry, we
"bring you this same peace. You will not refuse to
"accept this gift of God, my brethren, since this peace
"will lead you to the eternal peace of heaven. You all
"know what has brought me to you. I did not come
"here in my own name; I am but a stranger, a pil-
"grim, but through me does Almighty God ask you to
"forgive your enemy, and if you are Christians, you are
"bound to obey your Master "
Norbert 's discourse on this occasion was long, but when
at last it was finished, the whole crowd was deeply moved,
and the parties agreed to put their cause into the hands
of Norbert, willing to abide by his decision. The cause
was won. On the relics of St. Frederic, the Patron
Saint of the place, the old enemies swore a lasting
friendship.
From Fosse and Moustier, Norbert proceeded to Gem-
bloux, a small town in Brabant. Wherever he went, he
was hailed as an angel of peace. Convinced that God
could never enter a heart possessed by the demon of ha-
tred and envy, he always prepared sinners for the grace
of a true conversion by first inducing them to forgive
their enemies. People knew this and thus as soon as he
came to Gembloux, he was begged to reconcile two lords
who were sworn enemies, and from whose enmity all the
people in that place suffered greatly. Norbert went in
person to them and won from one of them a solemn
promise to forgive everything. The other was obstinate
and unyielding. A few days later the latter died a mis-
The Death of Pope Gelasius 57
erable death, as Norbert had foretold when he refused
to forgive his enemy. 7
Filled with Faith's spirit, prophecies were thine,
And thy skilled lips interpreted each sign
Of heavenly dealings. Thou didst banish far
The phantoms of hell's spiritual war. . . .
At Corroy near Gembloux the Saint also restored
peace in numerous families ; however, most of the de-
tails of his missionary work here are lacking. As the
contemporary biographer observes, the above instances
are only a few of the many reconciliations he effected. 8
While the Saint was thus busily engaged in Belgium
preaching missions and reconciling enemies, he learned
to his great sorrow that Pope Gelasius had died in Cluny,
while in exile. Norbert felt this loss keenly, first be-
cause the generous efforts of this Pope to reform abuses
and to restore peace to the Church, gave promise of a
glorious and useful reign ; secondly, because he had been
Norbert 's first real protector. By making him " Mis-
sionary Apostolic, " His Holiness had attached to Nor-
bert 's work the broad seal of Rome, and thus most ef-
fectively silenced his enemies. The coming of a new
Pope, however, could be, and according to Rupertus,
actually was, in the eyes of Norbert 's enemies an occa-
sion for them to try once more to put a stop to his
preaching. "For," he continues, "they were ever bent
on opposition." No doubt, their defeat at Fritzlar had
greatly embittered them. Norbert therefore resolved
to visit the new Pope as soon as possible.
7 Vita B, Ch. XVI. In hoc etiam vir Dei spiritum prophetiae
habuisse credatur. . . .
s Ibidem., Ch. XVII. Sunt enim cuncta quae premissa sunt,
ex multis pauca, quae gessit; nunc autem plurima restant. . . .
58 History of Saint Norbert
While Maurice Bourdin, favored by Henry, but
excommunicated by Pope Paschal, was residing in Home
as antipope under the title of Gregory VIII, the Cardi-
nals who had followed Gelasius into exile, held .the
election in Cluny for a successor, and elected Guy,
Archbishop of Vienna, who took the title of Calixtus II.
His election was soon recognized by Catholic Europe;
and in Eome, even under the very eyes of the antipope,
the Bishop of Porto, Vicar of His Holiness, asked the
people as usual for their acclamation to ratify the elec-
tion. One of the first acts of the new Pontiff was to
assemble a great Council at Rheims, which in reality, his
predecessor had already called. This came to the knowl-
edge of our Saint and he decided to go at once to
Rheims.
It was in the month of October, 1119, and all the
roads leading to the old city of St. Remigius were
crowded with the most distinguished travelers. Louis,
King of France, was on his way to summon justice
against the King of England, who had seized upon Nor-
mandy, and moreover was holding in captivity Robert,
the brother of Louis. Then there was the Countess of
Poitiers who had come to ask protection against her
adulterous husband, the Duke of Aquitaine. Besides,
more than four hundred Archbishops, Bishops and Ab-
bots were arriving from all parts of the world, to be
present at this important and solemn assembly. Pic-
ture to yourself, dear reader, our poor beggarly look-
ing Saint in the midst of all this pomp and splendor.
No wonder that little attention was paid to the bare-
footed pilgrim with no distinction save his singular life.
But he had come, determined to see the Holy Father and
to ask a renewal of his apostolic faculties to preach the
Mysterious Words Heard at RJieims 59
Gospel everywhere. For three days he remained at
Kheims, begging for an audience, but was unsuccessful.
At last, sick at heart and very much disappointed, he
decided to leave, and await a more favorable oppor-
tunity. But presently divine Providence came to his
rescue.
Accompanied by Hugh and another disciple, who
meanwhile had joined him, he had gone but a few miles
and was approaching the Benedictine Abbey of St.
Thierry, when, deciding to rest for a while, the three sat
down by the roadside. While there conversing together,
they distinctly heard a voice, a mysterious voice, say-
ing: " Behold Norbert and his companions," and an-
other like an echo to the first: " Behold Norbert and
his companion." 9 All three felt embarrassed; first, be-
cause no one could be seen near at hand; and, secondly,
as to the meaning of these words. But, adds the biog-
rapher, they were soon to be enlightened, for Hugh alone
proved to be a real companion ; the other soon left them.
While Norbert was still considering the meaning of
these mysterious words, Bartholomew, Bishop of Laon,
happened to pass our three wayfarers. The Prelate,
who was on his way to Eheims, to be present at the
Council, noticed the three strangers; and, moved by
curiosity, or rather by divine inspiration, addressed
them and inquired the purpose of their journey. "Who
are you?" the Bishop asked. Norbert replied candidly
that they were strangers, who had left their country in
order to lead an apostolic life. They had come there, Nor-
bert further explained, to obtain from the new Pontiff a
9 Pertz. Script. XII. Hermanni de miraculis S. Mariae Lau-
dunensis lib. Ill, p. 653-660. Quomodo domnus Bartholomeus
Episcopus domnum Norbertum invenerit.
60 History of Saint Norbert
renewal of the faculties and privileges granted to them
by his predecessor; but, after waiting for three days,
they failed to obtain an audience. "My only ambition,"
pleaded our Saint to the good Bishop, "is to obtain the
right to evangelize the people everywhere. ' '
The Bishop was touched by this simplicity of manner,
and greatly admired these poor apostles. It seems he
realized at the moment that jewels of sanctity were hid-
den under their poor exterior. On learning the cause
of their sorrow, he expressed his sympathy and requested
them to return with him, promised to speak in their be-
half to Pope Calixtus and to obtain for them an au-
dience. It is impossible to describe the feelings of joy
Norbert experienced at this happy turn of affairs. Clear-
ly God was on his side, and a fervent prayer of thanks
rose to his lips. The Bishop furthermore ordered some
of his men to dismount and he placed Norbert and his
companions on their horses. On the way back to Rheims,
the Bishop took Hugh aside and inquired into the life
of Norbert; he appeared very anxious to learn all de-
tails of his work and life. Assuredly Hugh took great
pleasure in relating all he had heard from the Bishop
of Cambray in regard to his beloved master. He in-
form,ed him of his noble birth, his life at the court of
the Archbishop of Cologne, his intimate relations with
the German Emperor, and finally of his conversion and
the miracles of grace his words had produced during the
last six months in Hainault, Brabant and Liege. The
good Bishop listened very attentively and from that
moment became Norbert 's best friend and greatest ad-
mirer. 10
10 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 114.
Bartholomew, Bishop of Laon 61
As this same Bartholomew is to play a great and im-
portant part in Norbert 's life, and especially in the
later foundation of the Premonstratensian Order, we
would here make the reader more acquainted with this
noble character. He was about the same age as Norbert,
and was born of a very illustrious family, in France. His
father's name was Falcon de Vir, and his mother was
Adele de Roucy. When quite young, he had been en-
trusted to the care of his uncle, the Archbishop of
Rheims. At the latter 's palace he had received his elemen-
tary education from private tutors, but later he attended
the well-known school of Rheims. When ordained sub-
deacon he received a canonry at the Metropolitan church.
He is described as a modest, loving character, of a firm
mind. His face had an ascetic expression, and he lived
frugally in the midst of opulence. Prudent as he
was, he lived with his fellow-canons but never was really
one of them. In the beginning of 1113 he had been
unanimously chosen by the Chapter of Laon to be their
Bishop. He would have refused the great honor, had it
not been that this diocese was desolate; and, from a
worldly standpoint, it held out to him nothing but ruin
and poverty, together with the disfavor of the French
King. Such was the character of the noble Bishop in
whose company Norbert now entered Rheims for the
second time. 11
The Council was to open on the next day, the 20th
of October, in the church of Notre-Dame. Upon their
arrival, Bartholomew went directly to the Pope where he
was well received, especially so since he was the Pope's
11 Cfr. De Florival. 6tude historique sur le Xlle siecle.
Bath61emy de Vir, eveque de Laon, p. 31.
62 History of Saint Norbert
cousin. As soon as he had paid his respects, the good
Bishop lost no time in pleading Norbert's cause. He
told His Holiness that, as the Father of all Christians,
he should try to be in reality a father to all, good and
bad, rich and poor. He even went so far, in his own
gentle way, as to reproach the Pope for having refused
an audience to a man like Norbert. At once the Holy
Father gave orders to introduce our Saint and his com-
panions. In his great happiness our zealous apostle
spoke frankly to the Pope of his missionary labors and
the good he, with the grace of God, was doing every-
where. He then begged of the Pontiff to renew the
letters granted by his predecessor. In answer to this re-
quest Calixtus blessed Norbert's noble undertaking and
most willingly gave him a fresh grant of the faculties
previously received from Pope Gelasius.
While the Council lasted Norbert stayed at Rheims
and was constantly at the side of Bartholomew who
asked his advice on matters of great importance. He
also met here his great friend Burchard, the Bishop of
Cambray, and many other real friends. That he also
preached here on some occasions, must be inferred from
the fact that the historian observes: "All the Prelates
were charmed with his eloquence, wisdom and piety, and
amazed at the austere way of living which some advised
him to moderate." 12 But the Saint, mindful of the
words of the Savior: "He who hates his life in this
world shall find it," would not hear of mitigation until
the Pope himself insisted on it. In deference to the
wish of the Holy Father, hereafter he will not go bare-
footed.
12 Pertz. Script. XII. Sigeb. contin. Praem., p. 448.
CHAPTER VI.
Norberto niveas vestes, ceu Signa pudoris,
Offert Angelica Virgo Maria manu.
In token of her constant love
The Angels' Queen of Heaven above
Clothes thee in white. . . .
After the Council of Rheims, Norbert and Hugh were
for a time separated. Hugh with the full consent of Nor-
bert, accompanied his Bishop, Burchard, whom he had
met at the Council, back to Cambray, while Norbert
went to Laon. Pope Calixtus decided to spend the win-
ter with his cousin, Bishop Bartholomew, at Laon, and
in order to learn more about the character of our Saint,
His Holiness requested the Bishop to invite Norbert
also. The Bishop did so most willingly, for he saw in
Norbert the very man who could be of great assistance
to him in bringing about a reform in his poor and neg-
lected diocese. Madelaine gives us a second reason,
namely, that Norbert 's relatives who lived in the diocese
of Laon, had requested the Bishop to bring the Saint
thither, for they feared for his health. 1 Norbert, on his
part, was very eager to go to Laon, since this would give
him the opportunity to unfold his plans in detail to the
i Madelaine, o. c., who quotes from Vita B, Ch. XIX: Habens
in progenie matris suae quosdam in eodem episcopatu et civi-
tate propinquos. Cfr. Maurit. du Pre, Annales breves Ord.
Praem. (Namurci, 1886), p. 1.
63
64 History of Saint Norbert
Holy Father, to ask his advice and get his approval on
the carrying out of the great work of reform.
Thus all three went to Laon. Here the Pope soon
greatly admired Norbert and his noble aim, and gave
him constant encouragement. It is not without reason
then, that one of the early chroniclers observes, that the
Premonstratensian Order owes its origin to the confer-
ence between Norbert and the Pope at this time. 2 A
sincere and lasting friendship sprung up also between
Norbert and the Bishop. Bartholomew will one day be
considered the second Founder, so to speak, of Pre-
montre. Before he died, he had established no less than
five monasteries for Norbert and his brethren, first hav-
ing enabled Norbert to found Premontre. The follow-
ing are the words of Bartholomew, written twenty-four
years after this first meeting : ' ' "We want it to be known
"to our people and to posterity that in the year of Our
"Lord, 1119, a man of wonderful piety, by the name of
"Norbert, happened to come to our diocese; that we, see-
ing his holiness and admiring his learning and elo-
' ' quence, forced him by our entreaties to remain over win-
"ter. The more we associated with him, and the oftener
' ' we heard him speak, the more we were refreshed by the
"sweet odor of his holy life. "Winter being over, he was
"anxious to depart, but many of the clergy and nobles
"begged us to retain him in our diocese, which we also
"desired most earnestly. By the grace of God we at
"last with great difficulty succeeded in obtaining this
"favor. ." 3
2 Pertz XII Chron. de Mailros. an. 1119.
3 Barthelemy de Vir by M. A. de Plorival., p. 260. Cfr. also
Le Paige, Bibliot. Ord. Praem., p. 373.
Norbert is Made Abbot of St. Martin's at Laon 65
At this time there was in the diocese of Laon an abbey
in which were great and numerous abuses, which the
Pope as well as the Bishop was anxious to see reformed.
For this reason the canons of St. Martin, such was the
abbey called, at the suggestion of both Pope and Bishop,
elected Norbert as their abbot. At first the Saint stren-
uously opposed this plan and refused the honor. He
said to the Bishop: "If I have given up wealth and
opulence at Cologne, was it to come here to find wealth
at the Chapter of Laon ? ' ' The good Bishop had recourse
to the Pontiff, and when the Pope himself expressed his
desire that Norbert should take charge of the abbey, the
Saint replied: "0 Most Holy Father, you remember,
"that I have been twice commissioned to preach the
"Word of God, first by the authority of your predeces-
"sor, and secondly by Your Holiness. However, as I
"do not wish to follow my own will, I am ready to un-
dertake this responsible work, but I cannot break my
"solemn engagement without great detriment to my
"soul. It is known to Your Holiness that this my
"solemn engagement is, that I have chosen to lead with
' ' God ? s help a strictly evangelical and apostolic life. But
"since You command me, I do not refuse the task, pro-
"vided the canons are willing to live according to my
"principles and follow my maxims." To this the Holy
Father replied that, in case the canons should refuse to
do so, Norbert would be entirely free to leave them.
Upon this condition, then, Norbert undertook the re-
form of the abbey of St. Martin of Tours.
We already know that our Saint had received from
God a special gift for bringing about peace even where
discord reigned supreme. However, it is not always in
the power of the physician to heal. Nothing is more
66 History of Saint Norbert
difficult than to reform an institution, whatever its na-
ture, where laxity in regard to the observance of the
rules has crept in. According to the words of Peter the
Venerable, it is even far easier to found a new monastery
than to reform one where the rules are not observed.
Norbert undoubtedly knew this, but acting under obed-
ience, he went to the abbey.
Being duly installed, he began his reform by trying to
re-establish canonical life among the clerics, and by
showing them daily by word and example how to ob-
serve the duties of their state of life. Holding up to
them the Gospel and their own Constitutions, he ex-
plained how their eternal salvation depended on the
faithful observance of both. At first the canons lis-
tened to him respectfully, but when Norbert attempted
to carry his words into action, they said: "Nolumus
hunc super nos" . . . "We do not want such a master/'
and they refused to change their manner of living. After
a stay of three months Norbert saw conditions to be
hopeless, and begged the Bishop to release him from his
office. He was determined to leave not only the abbey
of St. Martin but also the diocese of Laon. However,
Bishop Bartholomew prevailed on him to change the
latter plan. In the old MS. Life we read that the Bishop
actually begged the Saint to stay, and offered him all
possible inducements. 4 First he asked him to come to
live with him in his palace, but by this time Norbert had
a particular horror of palaces. When the Saint further
explained his desire for solitude, the good Bishop an-
swered: "In the diocese of Laon there are many des-
erts and solitudes, which I will show you. Choose the
4 Vita J5, Ch. XIX.
Norbert 's First Coming to Premontre 67
one that pleases you, and it will be yours." Here again
we see divine Providence leading Norbert to the place
where he was to found a new Religious Order. As we
have seen, Norbert had really failed in his efforts to re-
form existing conditions, first among the canons of
Xanten and now among those of Laon. Still determined
to carry out his work of reform, there was only one way
open to him, namely, to create new canons according to
his own ideals.
As the Bishop had promised, as soon as the weather
permitted, he daily accompanied Norbert in search of a
quiet and suitable place. They first visited Foigny, a
charming and delightful spot. When Bartholomew
asked Norbert 's opinion of it, he replied, that having
consulted not his own judgment but God in prayer, he
knew that Foigny was not the place that God had des-
tined for him. Neither was Thenailles, nor several
other places which they visited. Finally they came into
the forest of Coucy. Here they reached a deep marshy
valley, named Premontre, covered with thorns and
brush, where the waters from the mountains gathered.
There was in this retreat a little chapel built by the
Benedictine monks of St. Vincent's Abbey of Laon,
and dedicated to St. John the Baptist ; but it had fallen
into ruin. Still in this little chapel the Bishop and Nor-
bert entered to pray.
Norbert was at once seized by the spirit of God, and
when after a long time the Bishop wished to tell him
that night was drawing near, he found him in ecstasy,
entirely lost to the world around him. When the Saint
did come to himself, the Bishop asked him if this, at
last, was the place. "Lord and Father," replied Nor-
bert, "let us praise the Almighty. I have found a solitude
68 History of Saint Norbert
according to my heart. This is the place which it has
pleased God to prepare for me from all eternity." He
further begged the Bishop to be allowed to spend the
night there in prayer, and Bartholomew returned alone
to Anizy, a castle about nine miles from Laon.
Once alone in the poor little chapel of St. John the
Baptist, far away from the noise of the world and in
the darkness of the night, our Saint poured forth his
heartfelt thanks to God. Oh! how fervently he must
have prayed, for during the night the heavens were
opened to him, and the Blessed Virgin, surrounded by
angels, appeared to him, illuminating the poor chapel
with a heavenly light ! In very truth she came to direct
him in the founding of his Order and to tell him that
his prayers were heard. She indicated the place where
the first house of the Order should be built ; and, showing
him a white habit, said to him: "Receive my son, the
white habit." The Queen of heaven then disappeared. 5
The Saint, with glowing heart, beheld
The radiant Queen who said:
"Take thou this sign of grace, my child,"
As o'er his bending head
She held the snowy habit. . . .
Thus the night passed quickly, and before Norbert
was aware of it, Bartholomew stood at his side, anxious
to know how God had inspired him in that long night
of prayer. Radiant with joy, Norbert exclaimed, "This
s Thus Le Paige Biblioth. Ord. Praem., p. 372. Hanegra-
vius, p. 15 and many others. In 1625 Theod. Galleus repro-
duced this Apparition in a beautiful picture; and, besides, this
scene is often referred to in different official documents con-
cerning the Order.
THE BLESSED VIRGIN APPEARS TO SAINT NORBERT
The Origin of fke Name of Premontre 69
"is the place of ray rest and the haven of my salvation.
' ' Here I must sing the praises of the Lord, together with
"faithful companions, whom God will send me. I have
' ' seen during my prayer a multitude of pilgrims, clothed
"in white robes, carrying in their hands silver crosses
"and censers, pointing out to me the place where God
"wishes to have a church built in His honor."
The good Bishop was greatly pleased with all that
Norbert related, and gladly promised to procure for him
the possession of Premontre from the abbot of St. Vin-
cent, to whom it belonged. They then returned to Laon.
Norbert had, since the Council of Fritzlar, worn a gray
woolen habit, but at this time he took the white habit,
which he received from the hands of Bishop Bartholo-
mew. 6
It was not without a special design on the part of
divine Providence that, among so many solitary places in
the diocese of Laon, the Saint should have selected the
desert of Premontre as the cradle of the Order. Heaven,
which had inspired him in this first choice, showed hereby
that the Order, which was to have penance for its por-
tion and preaching for its occupation, would most fit-
tingly take its birth in a solitude dedicated to St. John
the Baptist, the model-preacher of penance. Again, the
very name Premontre Praemonstratum Pratum Mon-
stratum, means a place foreshown. Many of the his-
torians seem inclined to think that the Saint himself
originated this name in remembrance of his vision.
eLe Paige, ibidem. Cfr. also De Waghenaere, "Vita Sancti
Norberti metro libera.," p. 19. Both relate this event, adding
that it took place on the feast of the Conversion of St. Paul
Jan. 25 in the year 1120.
70 History of Saint Norbert
Others, and among them Blessed Hugh himself, affirm
that the place was thus popularly called long before
Norbert's coming. Some even give us the origin of the
name in relating the following story, which, however, Bl.
Hugh, in his ' ' Vita, ' ' ^considers a fable.
They tell us that at one time there was a lion doing
considerable damage in that part of the country. In
vain had the people tried to kill him, when Enguerrand I,
of Coucy, resolved to find him and free the country of
this dangerous intruder. He inquired of a hermit where
the lion was. All at once he saw him very close by, and
exclaimed: "De par saint Jean, tu me Pas de pres
montre." Hence, they say, the name Premontre. 7
At any rate, ever since the time of St. Norbert, his
canons have been distinguished from others by this name
of Premontre. In history they are sometimes referred
to as Norbertines, as for instance, in the life of St. Otho
of Bamberg, but the more common historic name is
Premonstratensians. In England, however, until the
time of their suppression by Henry VIII, they were gen-
erally known by the name of "White Canons. "
Norbert actually took possession of his dear solitude
in the year 1120. His community was small, to be
sure, but the Saint knew he was carrying out the will
of God, and abandoned the future entirely to divine
Providence. As St. Ignatius observes, the foundation
of a Religious Order is too sublime to be a human work.
7 There are MSS. kept in the archives of the department of
Aisne, according to which this story is no fable. They tell
that Enguerrand, to perpetuate the memory of this dangerous
hunt, established in his domains the Order of the Lion. Cfr.
Madelaine.
Bishop Bartholomeiv Obtains the Property 71
And no doubt this is why God has shown to nearly all
Founders of Religious Orders the very spot where the
first house of the order was to be built. Read, for in-
stance, the lives of St. Romuald St. Robert of Citeaux
Bl. Bernard of Tiron, all these had visions in which
God pointed out to them the very place of their first
foundation. Then we must not overlook the part God's
Mother also took in the foundation of Norbert's Order,
as related above.
The chapel and the surrounding country, of which Nor-
bert had now taken possession, had at one time belonged
to the Bishop of Laon. One of Bartholomew's predeces-
sors had donated it to the Benedictine monks of St. Vin-
cent's Abbey. 8 These monks had tried for years to cul-
tivate the valley, but without success. So when the
Bishop asked the Abbot and his monks for the property,
they very willingly returned it, especially since the
Bishop offered them in exchange the altar of Berry-au-
Brac and a half bushel of wheat from the mill of Ban-
court. These details we know from a charter given by
s St. Bernard says in one of his letters (253) that he him-
self is the giver of the land of Premontre. S. J. Eales, in his
"Life and Works of St. Bernard," observes in a footnote to
this letter: "What St. Bernard says here about the ground
"being given by him seems at variance with the letters of
"foundation of Premontre given in the name of Bartholomew,
"Bishop of Laon, in which the place in question is said to have
"belonged to the monks of St. Vincent, and to have been given
"by Bartholomew to Norbert. However, this seeming contra-
diction is explained when we remember that Hugh, in rebuild-
ing the monastery of Premontre, had transferred it to the
"other side of a mountain. The first site may thus have been
"given by the monks of St. Vincent and the second by Ber-
"nard."
72 History of Saint Norbert
the Bishop to Premontre nearly a year later. 9 The first
agreement therefore must have been a verbal one.
After Norbert and his two companions were estab-
lished in Premontre, they came in contact with a priest
by the name of Guy, Guido or Wido, who was leading
in that vicinity the life of a hermit. 10 He had led for
some years a dissipated life, but now wore a religious
habit and lived hidden in this desert to do penance for
his sins. After meeting our Saint he went deeper into
the forests in the direction of Valenciennes, and for three
years lived all alone. One day, however, he is to be the
founder of the illustrious Norbertine abbey of Vicogne.
The question is discussed by different historians as
to whether St. Norbert at this time had really any defi-
nite idea as to the kind of life and the work of the new
Order he was now bringing into existence. Most
of them agree that he did not, and this seems very likely.
Ever since the day of his conversion his object had been
"BefornL" His aim in going to live at Premontre was
beyond doubt that he and his disciples might lead a life
of penance, and make this their center of true mission-
ary labors. The exact means and ways of attaining
his object he left to Divine Providence.
God had thus far led him out of his own country arid
brought him among strangers. When Norbert had come
to Premontre, God had made known to him that this
was the place destined for him, prepared from all eter-
nity. We may therefore say that Norbert at this time
was simply awaiting further developments of his provi-
dential mission.
s Cfr. next chapter where Charter is given.
10 St. Bernard refers to this priest in the letter quoted above
(253).
SECOND PERIOD.
From the time the Order is founded until
Norbert becomes Archbishop of Magdeburg.
1120-1126.
CHAPTER I.
THE FOUNDER.
Praemonstratensem radiis Crux fulgida monstrat,
Et peregrinorum plurima turba locum.
. . . And robed in light,
The Savior meets the raptured sight,
To show, by seven-fold rays, the place
Where Norbert's band a chosen race,
Shall dwell. ...
Life at Premontre was begun by a most fervent re-
treat, at the end of which Norbert left to go in search
of disciples. No doubt it seems strange to us for the
Saint to go out begging recruits for his new foundation.
Such, however, was not unusual in those days, for his-
tory tells us that, at the time Norbert was trying to find
disciples, St. Bernard was preaching at the University
of Paris with the same purpose in view.
By the advice of Bishop Bartholomew Norbert went
first to the celebrated school of Ralph of Laon.
Here he spoke with his usual eloquence on the vanity
of the world, and drew a vivid picture of the greatness
of the religious life, urging his hearers to follow him.
His words so touched the hearts of his audience that
seven young men all sons of the best families of Lor-
raine decided at once to yield to him, and become his
disciples at Premontre. 1
This first unexpected success greatly encouraged Nor-
bert, who considered it an unmistakable sign of God's
Pertz. Script. XII, p. 657 de Mirac. S. Mariae Laudun.
* 74
The Monastery is Robbed 75
blessing on his work. The seven new disciples were all
sons of wealthy families, and their wealth would cer-
tainly be a great help in the erection of a monastery
and church. How truly providential it all was! In
spirit Norbert already beheld the realization of his vision
on the first night in the little chapel of Premontre. Who
could describe his feelings of gratitude when he knelt
once more in this same poor chapel, to spend another
night in fervent prayer ! A great trial, however, awaited
him. The reader will perhaps remember the mysterious
words Norbert had heard on his way from Rheims. Al-
though two disciples were with him at the time, a voice
was heard distinctly saying: "Behold Norbert and his
companion!" None of the three then understood the
meaning, but all will be very clear now, as one of the
first two disciples is about to prove false.
Upon returning from Laon, Norbert had placed all
the money of the new postulants behind the altar in the
little chapel. What reason Norbert had for suspecting
a certain young novice we do not know, but it is certain
that the Saint mistrusted him. Norbert said to him:
' ' Is there anything wrong, my brother ? What evil plan
has entered your heart? Tell me what you are hiding
from me. If it is God you seek, remember that there
can be nothing hidden before His eyes." Norbert clear-
ly hinted here at some crime. But the young disciple
persevered in his evil design, and one night, after tak-
ing all the money, fled from the abbey, leaving the
brethren penniless. 2 We can imagine the surprise of
2 Such is the version of this incident as found in Vita B, Ch.
XXVI, "De quodam novitio qui viro Dei fraudulenter adhae-
serat." Also in Acta SS. T. XX, p. 851, note 1. Hermann and
76 History of Saint Norbert
all next morning, when everything was found out. Still,
instead of discouraging the young community, this
event only served to make them more dependent on Di-
vine Providence. Norbert even reproached himself for
having entertained any feelings of joy at the acquisi-
tion of wealth. Had they not in fact renounced all their
earthly possessions? "God will provide" became, from
now on, their watchword, and their peace remained un-
disturbed.
Norbert spent the rest of the winter in Premontre,
daily instructing the new disciples in the practice of
monastic virtues, and trying at the same time to awaken
in their hearts a desire for the apostolic life. In early
spring, however, he entrusted the young community to
the care of Hugh, and he himself resumed his apostolic
labors, with the view of again gathering more disciples.
He first went to Cambray, the episcopal see of his
dear friend, Bishop Burchard. Having explained the^
purpose of his visit, he asked and obtained the good
Bishop 's permission to speak in the cathedral. Here also
some young men decided to renounce the world and
follow hint to Premontre. Among these was a young
man, Evermode by name, of about twenty years of age,
"He thought," says the early biographer, "that, when
he was listening to the sermon of Norbert, he heard the
voice of Jesus Christ Himself inviting him to the re-
ligious life." This same young man is to be Norbert 's
constant companion and most beloved disciple; he is
other historians tell us thpt St. Norbert had entrusted the
money to the young man, who on the very first night fled with
it; therefore they do not mention the warning the Saint had
given him.
The First Norbertines 77
the future saintly Bishop of Ratzeburg, who will receive
in Norbert's dying hour the last words of our Saint.
Leaving Cambray, Norbert passed once more through
Hainault and Brabant, following the same road he had
passed nearly two years before, preaching by word and
example, and converting many hardened sinners. When
he came to Nivelles, a small village known from the life
and tomb of St. Gertrude, another young man named
Anthony, offered himself to follow Norbert. One day he
will be Provost of Ilbenstadt. The three thus far named
Hugh, Evermode and Anthony, are, as later events will
prove, to be real cornerstones of the spiritual structure
Norbert is now raising for God's glory.
The Saint returned to Premontre during Passion week
of the year 1121, and celebrated Easter, surrounded by
thirteen disciples. Besides the three already mentioned,
there was Gualterus or Gautier, who is yet to be abbot
of St. Martin at Laon, where Norbert himself had been
for three months ; later he will be bishop of the diocese.
Then there was Milo, a true model of humility, who one
day will be abbot of Saint-Josse-au-Bois, or Dommartin,
and later bishop of Therouanne. Richard will be the
first abbot of the illustratious abbey of Floreffe. Ger-
ardus, one of the Lorraine converts, will be prior of
Premontre and later abbot of Clairefontaine. Adam,
who was born at Metz, also one of the seven students of
Laon, will succeed Milo as abbot of Dommartin. Then
there was another Richard, who is to be the first abbot of
Sainte-Marie-au-Bois. Waltman will go with Norbert
to Antwerp as an apostle of the Blessed Sacrament,
and be the first abbot of St. Michael in that place. One
by the name of Guarin will one day govern the abbey
of Vicogne, and later the abbey of St. Martin at Laon.
78 History of Saint Norlert
Henry will die as abbot of Viviers, later Valsery, in the
diocese of Soissons ; the last, Luc by name, will be abbot
of Mount Cornillon at Liege.
This little community in its first fervor was full of
the spirit of Norbert. Milo is known to have excelled
in humility, Adam was known for his great zeal to do
honor to the Blessed Virgin, Guarin was called the ser-
vant of the poor, and of Luc we read that he was a
strong promoter of devotion to the Guardian Angel.
Henry, who like Norbert was also of a noble family,
followed our Saint most closely in the practice of every
virtue.
On Norbert 's return all began a fervent retreat to
prepare themselves for the solemn reception of the habit
on Easter Sunday. The good Bishop Bartholomew came
in person to Premontre to assist at the solemnities.
"Bishop Bartholomew had first brought them to Pre-
montre, and now they all received from his hands the
white habit, like the one Our Lady had shown to St.
Norbert; thus they began their pious exercise on the
feast of Easter." 3
On the glorious Easter morning of the year 1121, the
Bishop, St. Norbert, and his thirteen disciples entered
the poor little chapel of St. John the Baptist. The birth-
day of the Order had arrived. What must have been
Norbert 's inner joy as he watched his spiritual children
approach the good Bishop one by one, and receive from
his hands the white habit ! Simple as the ceremony must
have been, we dare say, that never afterwards, even
amidst the splendor of costly decorations, was the re-
s Cfr. Camus. L'homme apostolique, p. 109.
The Charter of Foundation 79
ception of the habit more solemn and impressive than
on that memorable morning. His Bishop, the Holy Fa-
ther, and as we have seen, the Lord Himself, seemed
crowning his efforts with great success.
When the glorious ceremony was over, Bishop Bar-
tholomew had a surprise in store for Norbert, and calling
the brethren together he handed over to the Saint the
solemn deed of the property at Premontre. As this deed
might be considered the foundation Charter of the Or-
der, we shall give here a translation of it :
"In the name of the Holy and Indivisible Trinity. To
"all, present and to come, we wish to have it known,
"that I, Bartholomew, Bishop of Laon, have given to
"Norbert, a man worthy of all respect, whose religious
"fervor is known to all, and also to his successors, who
"will live in their holy vocation, our territory of Hu-
"bertpont whole and entire, free from all rent, from the
"place which is called Halierpre to the valley Rohard,
"with the three valleys bordering on the latter, to begin
' ' at the river from the side of Yois, all as freehold. We
"give them this territory to build thereon a church and
"a monastery in honor of God and the Holy Mother
"of God. The pastures and meadows, from Hubert-
"pont to Molnantvoisin, on both sides of the river, will
"at all times be, in common with the people of the vil-
"lage, for the use of their cattle. The farmers of the
"neighborhood shall have the right to cut on the moun-
" tains all the wood necessary for ploughs and wheels.
"The brethren shall be exempted in all the above-men-
"tioned places from all rights of tenths or feudal rights,
' ' and from all parochial jurisdiction ; and the hermits of
"the forests will be subjected to them. . . .
80 History of Saint Norbert
"We also wish it known to all, that the church of
"Premontre with the surrounding territory was given
"by my predecessor, Helinand, to the church of St. Vin-
"cent; but since in these latter days all this was in
"a state of ruin, the* Abbot Siegfried and the convent
"of St. Vincent have thought it well to return this prop-
"erty to us; and this they did. We, not knowing what
"better we could do, have given the whole property, free
"forever from all extortions, to the venerable Norbert
"and his successors, faithful in their holy vocation, on
"condition that they will not have with them any lay-
"man, but only persons leading the religious life. We
"also give forever and as a freehold to the same breth-
"ren living religiously, the hills which surround the val-
"ley of Premontre. All this is done with the consent of
"Thomas de Marie, who for the ransom of his soul has
"renounced his claims to two parts of the tenths on the
"above-mentioned immovable property, and all his rights
"and the rights of his foresters, Girelme de Yauscillon,
"Kaoul de Quincy and Raoul of Coucy-la-Ville. This
* ' same Thomas has given to the brethren a piece of land
"at Rosieres, for cultivation. Besides, we have with the
"consent of all, closed up the road by which the neigh-
"bors passed through the valley of Premontre to go to
"church
"We have furthermore given to the brethren three
"pieces of land, one at Anizy, near our ' villa,' one at
"Versigny, and the third on the mountain of Chrevreg-
"ny on the other side of Aillette. Whosoever shall try
"to violate this Charter, let him be anathema, and may
"he incur the wrath of the Most High on the day of
"Judgment."
Monastic Life at Premontre 81
Given in the year of the Incarnation, 1121.
Following this are:
The seal of the church of St. Mary at Laon.
The seal of Abbot Siegfried of St. Vincent's. Fur-
ther, the seals of Simon, Abbot of St. Nicolas-au-Bois ;
Dean Guy; Doctor Raoul, Archdeacon; Robert, Provost
of St. Martin, and numerous other illustrious persons. 4
"When the solemnities were over and the Bishop
had left Premontre, Norbert began at once to establish
regular monastic life in his community. Around the
little chapel of St. John huts or tents were built as tem-
porary quarters, and the singing of the Divine Office
began on that very day. The strictest fast was observed
by all, and when not occupied in the recital of the Office,
the brethren spent nearly all their time in manual labor.
This was necessary not only to make the place habitable
but also as a means of support, for since the day they
had been robbed, they had depended entirely on the lib-
erality of Bishop Bartholomew.
To enable his young disciples to suffer all kinds of
hardships and privations, Norbert himself led the way
in everything. Every morning and evening he assem-
bled the brethren in the little chapel and gave them fa-
therly advice. After the morning instruction all went
to work on the "huts" or "tents," with Norbert always
the hardest worker among them; thus he encouraged
all by word and example. Inexperienced as these young
novices were in the ways of religious life, they had a good
4 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 153, who further quotes Hugo, An-
nales Ord. Praem. I Probat, col. VI. The document is pre-
served in the Library of Soissons.
82 History of Saint Norbert
will and a childlike confidence in the superior wisdom
of their spiritual father.
Written rules there were none at the time; the will
of Norbert was the rule of life for all. The Saint fully
realized that without a written constitution his Order
could not be lasting, therefore he warned his disciples re-
peatedly that the Evangelical Counsels needed an in-
terpretation to make uniform religious life possible. But
as the Saint said, he mistrusted himself in this all im-
portant matter of selecting a Eule. The wise and pious
men to whom Norbert went for advice, did not agree.
Some advised him to follow the Eule of the Carthusians,
others that of the Benedictines; again, others spoke to
him of the Cistercian Kule. But none of these Rules
wholly satisfied our Saint. Norbert himself was a " Can-
on ' ' and he wanted his followers to be " Canons. ' ' And
since the clerical state was at that time only accidental
to the monastic Orders, he refused to follow their rule
of life because incompatible with his ideals. How often
had he on his missionary tours realized the crying need
of good and holy priests; consequently he wished his
Order to be an Order of good priests, not of monks. He
wished his disciples, like himself, to go out preaching.
They were often to live in the world yet not be of the
world. Again, they were to perform parochial work
outside their monasteries, and all this was at that time
contrary to the rules of monks.
Besides, as we have remarked, canonical life was at
this particular time undergoing a great reform. A sep-
aration had come between those canons who lived in
common and others who lived in separate houses. St.
Augustine had in his time made rules regulating this
condition in his own diocese, and in the ninth century
Norbert and Peter Abelard 83
at the Council of Aachen, the common life for canons
had been recommended. There were places, to be sure,
where St. Augustine's Rule was partly observed by
canons, but nowhere, it seems, in all its strictness. Nor-
bert therefore made a thorough study of this Rule and
thought very seriously at this time of adopting it, and
of adding the monastic customs as far as they were help-
ful, and did not interfere with the performance of
priestly duties. Yet he remained undecided, and after
fervent prayers resolved to open his mind on this point
with great frankness to his disciples. He told them that
he had consulted learned bishops and holy abbots; that
by some he had been advised to lead an eremitical life,
by others a monastic .life, or else to join the Cistercian
Order. He added that if he knew it to be the will of
God, he should follow his own inclination and lead the
canonical life of the Apostles. In order to know then
the Holy Will of God, he asked them to redouble their
prayers and acts of mortification, and to implore the
guidance of the Holy Ghost in this so important a mat-
ter. For the present Norbert 's will, directed by the
Holy Spirit, was to remain their daily rule of life.
Meanwhile a Synod was being held at Soissons over
which Cuno, Bishop of Preneste and Papal Legate, pre-
sided. The reader has already made his acquaintance
at the Council of Fritzlar. The principal question to
be considered at this Synod was the orthodoxy of Peter
Abelard.
Peter was a highly gifted scholar and had a host of
followers, but he was also proud and haughty, and his
novel views, especially on the Blessed Trinity, had
brought him in conflict with the authorities of the
Church. St. Bernard, who has the well-deserved dis-
84 History of Saint Norbert
tinction of having been Abelard 's ablest opponent, does
not seem to have been present at this Synod, 5 and it fell
to Norbert to use his deep learning in exposing this
clever heretic. How well the Saint succeeded in this
we may safely judge from the amount of abuse, which
after the Synod, Abelard began to heap on our Saint
and his followers.
Abelard complains bitterly in his subsequent sermons
and writings of all he has to suffer from Norbert. The
certain "new apostles," of whom he speaks in the "Story
of my Calamities, ' ' are Norbert and Bernard. We shall
quote a passage from "Peter Abelard," by Jos. McCabe,
to give the reader an idea of the deep hatred of Abelard
for Norbert, and the contemptible means he used to
lessen Norbert 's influence with the people. "We read:
' ' The other new Apostle was St. Norbert, the founder
of the Premonstratensian Canons. He had fruitlessly
endeavored to reform the existing order of Canons, and
had then withdrawn to form a kind of monastery of Can-
ons at Premontre, not far from Laon where he occasion-
ally visited Anselm. His disciples entered zealously into
the task of policing the country. No disorder in faith or
morals escaped their notice; and although Norbert was
far behind Bernard in political ability, the man who
incurred his pious wrath was in an unenviable position.
He had influence with the prelates of the Church, on
account of his reforms and the sanctity of his life; he
had a profound influence over the common people, not
s Cfr. "The Works of St. Bernard," edited by S. J. Eales, D.
C. L. General Preface, p. 49: "First, we will commence by
observing that long before the collision with Bernard, he
(Abelard) had been cited by Conon ... to the Council of
Soissons, in 1121."
Norbert, the Saint of His Age 85
only through his stirring sermons, but also through the
miracles he wrought. Abelard frequently bases his ra-
tionalistic work on the fact, which he always assumes
to be uncontroverted, that the age of miracles is over.
Norbert, on the contrary, let it be distinctly understood
that he was a tfoaumaturgus of large practice. Abelard
ridiculed his pretensions and the stories told of him.
Even in his later sermons we find him scornfully 'ex-
posing' the miracles of Norbert and his companions.
They used to slip medicament unobserved into the
food of the sick, he says, and accept the glory of the
miracle if the fever was cured. They even attempted to
raise the dead to life ; and when the corpse retained its
hideous rigidity, after they had lain long hours in prayer
in the sanctuary, they would turn around on the simple
folk in the church and upbraid them for their little
faith. This poor trickery was the chief source of the
power of the Premonstratensian Canons over the people.
Abelard could not expose and ridicule it with impunity
. . . ." etc. 6
"We have quoted at length because these invectives
of Abelard against Norbert show incidentally that Nor-
bert was truly the Saint of his age and very popular
with the people, while Abelard feared him and sought
to injure his reputation. But all his abuse had the very
opposite effect from what he expected, as will be clearly
seen later from some extracts from contemporary
writers, concerning Norbert.
At the Synod of Soissons Norbert learned of the sad
ravages the Catharist heresy was making everywhere,
and took the firm resolutions to oppose these heretics
"Peter Abelard/' by Jos. McCabe, p. 219, et seq.
86 History of Saint Norbert
with all his might. Soon we shall find him in Belgium
carrying out this resolution by fighting the heresy of
Tanchelm, whose teachings were based on the Catharist
doctrine.
After the Synod Norbert intended to return at once
to his brethren at Premontre. However, he was detained
by the Bishop to exercise his favorite missionary work,
that of peacemaker. Not far from Soissons was the
abbey of Viviers, whose Abbot Henry had placed him-
self under the direction of Norbert with the intention
of introducing into his abbey the Saint's reforms. 7 At
the time there was a certain Hugh, Lord of La Ferte-
Milon, who had laid a sacrilegious hand on the property
of the abbey, and though a married layman, had pro-
claimed himself abbot. Norbert 's aid was invoked by
the Bishop and Abbot to induce Hugh to terminate this
scandalous state of things. After asking God's help in
fervent prayer, the Saint set out on this his favorite
mission. Having won Hugh's confidence by his usual
kindness, Norbert fearlessly showed him the conse-
quences of his perfidious conduct, and actually succeeded
in bringing him to sign an act of restitution, a copy of
which is still preserved. 8 In it we read: "Lisiard,
Bishop of Soissons, wishes it to be known to all that the
quasi-abbot Hugh and his wife . . . upon the advice
of master Norbert, a man well known for his piety, have
returned to Abbot Henry and his brethren the church
of Viviers and all the possessions belonging to it. ' ' When
7 Thus says Le Paige, o. c., p. 454. According to other writ-
ers this Abbot Henry did not join the Premonstratensian Or-
der till about three years later.
s Thus Path. G. Vanden Elsen O. Praem. in his "Het leven
van den H. Norbertus," p. 64.
Norbert 's Numerous Converts 87
Hugh had signed the document the Saint restored him
to God's friendship. One more splendid proof of Nor-
bert 's power over the hearts of sinners ! For if it is al-
ways a very difficult task to convert public sinners, it
must be more so when there is question of restitution.
It is truly regrettable that so few instances of this kind
in his life have come down to us. Only here and there
we find a few scattered details recorded by the early
biographer. Yet nothing surely could be more edifying
than some of the life-stories of his numerous converts.
We can form some idea of their number when we con-
sider, that during the next six years Norbert is able to
build monasteries seemingly everywhere, while the re-
quired funds are forthcoming without difficulty. This
financial aid he must have received from the numerous
wealthy lords whom he brought back to the practice of
their religion. The following chapters will show that
among them Norbert found a great number of recruits
for these monasteries.
CHAPTER II.
TRIALS.
Obsesso stygias e Corpore saepe Cohortes,
Orel Norbertus Caeca sub antra fugat.
Then
The demon fled the tortured souls of men
At thy desire.
Norbert was very anxious to find followers for his
new foundations, and so whenever anyone offered him-
self, expressing the wish to lead a more perfect life,
the invariable practice of our Saint was to give him a
trial. Old and young, poor and wealthy, men as well
as women, had thus in great numbers become his dis-
ciples. In fact, very shortly after founding a house for
the training of priests, Norbert also made provisions for
a house for Sisters. Apostolic men at the end of the
eleventh and the beginning of the twelfth century, while
establishing abbeys for religious, did not think it proper
to deprive women of the blessings of religious life. They
opened houses for them, and these places were then
called ' ' double monasteries. ' ' The most celebrated among
these was the house of Fontevrault, founded by Robert
d'Abrissel, where the abbess exercised authority not only
over the Sisters but also over the men of the Institute.
These double monasteries usually consisted of two dis-
tinct monasteries separated by walls, but within one en-
closure. The religious were in reality but neighbors and
their church and house, as all else, were entirely distinct,
so that there was a complete separation. 1
iMadelaine, p. 159-160, who further quotes A. Lenoir, "Ar-
chitecture monast." 1861, p. 474-478. Monast. double.
88
The First Norbertine Sister 89
The first woman who placed herself under Norbert's
spiritual direction was a noble lady of Vermandois, Ric-
vere by name, the widow of Eaymond of Clastres. 2 She
had given part of her property for the sustenance of
Norbert's brethren, and she herself lived in a poor little
hut near-by to care for the sick. In due time Norbert
gave her the white habit and the veil, and thus her little
hut became the cradle of the Second Order of St. Nor-
bert, which flourished for centuries, and exists to this
day in different parts of the world.
In consequence of Norbert's practice of allowing one
to enter his monastery to try himself, several unworthy
members, that is, without a vocation, had entered the
young community. Hence it cannot cause great surprise
to find that, during the Saint's absence at the Synod
of Soissons, the evil spirit had caused disturbances
among the brethren. As soon as Norbert, on his return,
reached his beloved valley there arose a great tempest
during which God revealed to him the pitiful state in
which the community was at Premontre. He learned
that some of the disciples, who had come with him from
Nivelles where he had also found his beloved Anthony,
had become dissatisfied and left. They had now re-
turned to that place, and still under Satan's influence,
were trying to justify their own conduct by calumni-
ating Norbert and the brethren. They spread false
rumors about them and even accused Norbert of being
a deceiver.
2Cfr. Acta Sanctorum T. CXI, p. 52: "Eo tempore . . .
quaedam nobilis mulier Rycwera nomine, uxor Raymond! de
Clastris, in praedictum locum, conversions gratia, se con-
tulit
90 History of Saint Norlert
Besides, at Premontre, there was a young religions
named Gerard, who had been a model of piety and obe-
dience, but now, having listened to the suggestions of
Satan, to the great scandal of all the brethren, pub-
licly broke the Lenten fast and abstinence, which at all
times was strictly observed. Upon his return Nor-
bert went at once to this young religious, embraced
him with the affection of a father, but at the same time
punished him with the severity of a judge. Gerard wil-
lingly accepted the penance Norbert imposed on him,
overcame the enemy, and again became a model of vir-
tue, and worthy to be one day, the first abbot of Claire-
Fontaine. Further, with the Saint's return rest and quiet
was at once restored to the community. Norbert then
remained for some time at Premontre instructing, and
encouraging his spiritual children in the constant prac-
tice of virtue. His favorite topic was the confidence in
God one ought to have in his struggles with the evil
spirit. ' ' Qui Deum habet pro se, turbatur in nulla re, ' '
1 ' One who has God on his side will never be disturbed by
anything, ' ' was one of his most frequent sayings. Know-
ing that Satan would do all in his power to frustrate the
good work at Premontre, Norbert greatly insisted on
childlike confidence in God.
Towards the end of April he considered the young
community strong enough to be left alone, and decided
on another missionary journey. He went towards Ni-
velles, and on the road thither had the happiness of rec-
onciling not only two inveterate enemies, but numerous
sinners with God. The people at Nivelles, however,
seemed quite hostile to him, as a result of the calumnies
spread by his former disciples, and some reproached
him bitterly. But, accustomed to all kinds of insults,
Nor~bert at Nivelles 91
the Saint did not even attempt to justify himself. He
bore the results of these calumnies with great patience
and resignation, and left his vindication entirely to
Divine Providence, in Whose fields he labored. Since
he came not to gain the favor of the people but to lead
their souls to God, he inwardly rejoiced to be found
worthy to suffer for the sake of Jesus Christ. And God,
Who constantly watched over the Saint, soon found
means to restore Norbert to honor and good name, and
to bring his calumniators to shame.
There was a young girl in Nivelles who for years had
been possessed by the evil one. She often became so un-
manageable that they had to tie her with ropes and lock
her in a room by herself. She then would get into a
fury, abuse all those around, and become really dan-
gerous. The young girl was brought to the Saint, who
in all simplicity and full of the liveliest faith, read over
her the exorcisms as found in the Roman Ritual, but
seemingly without avail. Ascribing his ill success to his
own unworthiness, he promised God to make himself
less unworthy by fasting and prayer. After passing
the whole night in fervent prayer, he sent word in the
morning to the parents of the unfortunate girl to bring
her to assist at his Mass. In the middle of the Mass,
in fact, at the moment of the Elevation, the devil cried
out in a loud voice : ' ' See how he holds his God in his
hands. ' ' 3 The early biographers observe here that
devils are forced to confess what heretics deny. The
prayer of the saintly priest increased in fervor mean-
while, and Satan exclaimed: "I burn, I burn, let me
z Vita B, Ch. XXII: "Videte, videte; ecce iste deiculum
suum inter maims suas tenet." Cfr. also Camus, p. 118.
92 History of Saint Norbert
go," and the unclean spirit with loud protestations left
his victim, and the poor girl remained lying on the floor
like one dead. This happened publicly before a large
crowd of people. 4 When at the end of the Holy Sacrifice
she had regained consciousness, Norbert restored the
girl to her parents, who were full of gratitude to him,
and the people, in the highest admiration for the man
of God, proclaimed anew his power and holiness of life.
This event is thus narrated in all its details in the ear-
liest biography of the Saint. That it took place under
the very eyes of a great multitude, who in their en-
thusiasm sang the "Te Deum" to thank God for His
goodness manifested through Norbert, was clearly the
work of Divine Providence, for Norbert 's reputation
was at once vindicated, and his calumniators put to
shame.
But Satan, conquered by Norbert at Nivelles, began
to use all his power to cause disturbances in the young
community at Premontre. He worked on the natural
pride and self-will of some and frequently succeeded
in making the life of the young novice very trying.
Soon after the event at Nivelles we read in the Annals
of Premontre, that a poor boy, whose father was a lay-
brother in the monastery, became possessed. As the boy
was quite violent at times, the brethren were greatly
disturbed, and knew not what to do. After holding
council, they decided to lock him in a room and await
the return of their Father Norbert. But the Prior took
great pity on the boy and commanded all to pray fer-
vently. He then took his Ritual, read the prayers given,
4 Ibidem. Hoc ita publice factum est, teste omni populo.
Cfr. Pertz Sigeb. contin. Praem. T. VI, p. 448.
Norbert 's Devotion to Relics 93
and commanded the evil one to depart in the name of
Jesus Christ. To their great consternation they all heard
distinctly these words : ' ' Cursed be the hour that that
white dog (meaning Norbert) was born." Still Satan
refused to give up his prey. At last a young and saintly
novice, who acted only in virtue of holy obedience, suc-
ceeded in putting the evil one to flight.
Soon Norbert returned and with him came once more
happiness and rest to the small community. The Saint's
very presence was more than Satan could bear. Every
one was happy and contented whenever Norbert was
around ; and, following his wise directions, all made rapid
progress in virtue. Before long, however, another diffi-
culty of a more serious nature presented itself.
Their number had kept on increasing, and soon the
little chapel could no longer suffice for so many religious.
All were anxious to erect a beautiful church, and to
build it on the spot pointed out to Norbert in his first
vision, by the Blessed Virgin herself. Though the breth-
ren had been able to erect their own little tents, the
building of a church, worthy of the name, was beyond
them. There was no lack of material all around them,
but where find able builders? Norbert counted on help
from above. He had always had a special devotion to
relics, and he reasoned that if he could only procure
relics of Saints, whom he and his brethren would ven-
erate, these Saints would undoubtedly assist him. He
knew that Cologne, the city of his youth, possessed
an abundance of relics, and that a number of artists and
builders were also to be found within its walls. Further,
he could rely entirely on the assistance of the Arch-
bishop of Cologne ; and, therefore, he decided once more
to leave Premontre, and to undertake the journey to Co-
94 Jftstory of SM Xorltrt
logne. As was his wont> he turned the journey into a
real missionary tour, and found numerous opportunities
of converting sinners, and winning new disciples. He
was so grateful to God for his own happiness that he
was anxious to have others share in it.
The good Archbishop Frederic was delighted indeed
to see his former courtier again, however much he was
changed; and he revived him with all kindness. His pres-
ence soon became known among the people, and the name
of Norbert was once more on the lips of all. Never was
there a greater concourse of people present than when he
spoke in the old and venerable cathedral. Since a great
many remembered him only as the young and gay court-
ier, a son of the nobility, his words, strengthened by his
appearance, made a very deep impression when in his elo-
quent way he spoke on the vanity of the world and the
necessity of doing penance. His confessional was cro
ed all day* as the early biographer informs us, and no
less than thirty young men renounced the world and
begged to become his followers,*
However, the first object of his journey was to pro-
cure the relics of saints. Now in attaining this object God
helped Norbert in a most remarkable way. When he
first made known his object to the Archbishop, His Grace
as well as his clergy and the people were happy to be able
to assist the man of God as a kind of remuneration for
his inestimable services. As was known to everyone,
the relies of numerous martyrs were hidden somewhere
in the city of Cologne,*
* Madeline* o, c^ who quotes Tm Ch. XXIH. calls hero at-
tention to the fret of auricular confession* a century before the
fourth Lateran Council, See p. 166.
(Peru), Ch. XII..
Ursula Appear $ to Norbert v ;
Norbert wa* then given not only foil permmbm to
search for them, bat even men to help Mm in his work,
and if be succeeded, he had leave to take the relief with
him to Premontre*, The Saint noon had his plan* formed.
He prescribed for his new brethren a day of strict fast;
he himself doubled on that da/ hi* austerities, and all
prayed with extraordinary fervor that heaven would
guide them in their diligent search. Arid, wonderful to
relate? the night whieh followed the fast, our Saint
had an apparition of St Ursula, who indicated to him
her own burial place, hitherto entirely unknown, 7 This
happened during the night between the tenth and the
eleventh of October, in the year 1121, nearly a thousand
yean after St Ursula and her holy Virgins had suffered
martyrdom. Early the next morning a seareh was made
in the place indicated by the apparition, and in reality
the body was found in its integrity. With what a trans-
port of joy did our Saint receive this precious treasure!
Surely the blessing of Al mighty God was seen once more
to rest visibly on Norbert's undertaking. During the
singing of religious hymns the precious remains were
put in a costly urn, and then given over to the Saint
He further received two reliquaries containing notable
parts of the bodies of the other virgins.*
Acting on divine inspiration, Norbert went the next
day to the church of St. Gereon, whose Provost at the
* Ibidem: Reliqufarum patrocinia qnibus ab antfqtio replete
et dotata erat Sancta Colon la, . . . Virgo ex tmdecim mil-
Hum . . . et nomen virginin et locos matuolei . . . per
Ttoionem cuidam deignatas et . * ,
Cfr. Madelaf n, o. c^ p. 167, See also Cath. Encyclop^ VoL
672k:, where tbi visit of St. Norbert to Cologne is
tioned in connection with the relic* of the sainted Ewald*.
96 History of Saint Norbert
time was Hermannus. He begged that he be allowed to
dig under the monastery; because the Saint seemed to
know that there were buried numerous martyrs of the
Theban Legion of the third century, and among them. St.
Gereon himself, their leader. However much surprised
the superiors were, since Norbert was known to them as
"an illustrious preacher and a great servant of God,"
they gave him their full permission. According to his in-
variable custom, before any work of importance, the
Saint recommended himself to God and spent the whole
night in fervent prayer. Meanwhile men were digging
the whole night in the presence of Rudolph, Abbot of
St. Panthaleon, (who had been delegated by the Arch-
bishop himself), and of a great many clerics and the
most prominent people of Cologne. But during the
whole night they found nothing in any way remarkable.
At daybreak Norbert himself came upon the scene, and
at once gave orders to the men to dig near ,a certain
pillar on the south side of the church. Although there
was no trace of any sepulchre there, the men began
digging anew, simply because Norbert told them to do
so. And behold ! before long they came upon a precious
slab of marble. All present were in great admiration,
and when at last the sarcophagus was opened and they
saw' before their eyes a corpse bearing all the signs of
a martyr of the Theban Legion, their enthusiasm knew
no bounds, and they freely shouted for joy. 9
The upper part of the head was missing, and hereby
they knew that it was the body of St. Gereon himself,
9 Vita (Pertz), Ch. XII. "Ubi nullum alicujus sepulchri pate-
bat vestigium effodi praecepit. Ubi corpus integrum absque
capite repertum est. . . . Cfr. also Acta SS. Tom. V. Oct.,
p. 58. Rudolphi epistola: "Petente quodam Dei servo et prae-
The People Fear for Their Relics 97
for in suffering martyrdom, the upper part of his head
had been cut off, which part in fact had been venerated
for centuries. When it became known in the city that
the body of St. Oereon had actually been found, clergy
as well as laity came hurrying in great numbers to the
monastery, and, deeply touched, all joined in loudly
praising and thanking God for His goodness. Then it
was whispered by someone that Norbert was to take the
body with him to Premontre, and their joy was at once
changed to anger. Loud protestations were heard from
all sides, until the Provost of St. Mary's mounted the
pulpit, and to calm the uproar, promised the people
that the Archbishop was to decide that question. 10 This
announcement quieted the people, and it was then de-
cided to leave, meanwhile, near the tomb a guard to watch
day and night. Thus the tomb was guarded from the
13th of October until the 24th of November. "On that
day, November 24th," continues Kudolph, "in the
"presence of Frederic, the Archbishop of Cologne, of
' ' abbots, provosts and of all the religious of the city, and
" of an innumerable multitude of the laity, the tomb was
' ' again opened with great solemnity, and the body shown
"to the people. Abbots and priests, vested in alb and
"stole, lifted the body, and collecting all the precious
"dicatore magno Norberto . . . inter quos et ego peccator
"affui . . . inventum est in eo corpus magnum . . . in-
"dutum chlamide militari coloris purpurei . . . ut conjicere
"verius potuimus, sic casu pertransierat inter caput et men-
"turn persecutor-is gladius. . . ."
10 Acta SS. 1. c. Tota civitas statim infremuit . . . con-
tradicebaturque ob omnibus domino Norberto . . . differ-
endum promittente usque ad praesentiam dominl archiepis-
copi.
98 History of Saint Norbert
" relics in a linen cloth, went in solemn procession
"around the church and monastery. Returning to the
"church, Kudolph chanted a solemn High Mass in
"honor of the martyrs of the Theban Legion."
Norbert did not assist at these solemnities, for he was
no longer in Cologne. The Archbishop, to whom, as we
remarked above, the case had been referred, had decided
to give Norbert not the whole body but part of the
relics, and thus the Saint had left the city in the latter
part of October. 11 How happy he was on this return
journey to Premontre, we can easily imagine. He had
gone out in search of relics of the saints, and had ob-
tained far more than he had ever dared hope for; be-
sides, he had gone in search of new disciples, and there
he was returning with a contmunity larger than the
original. Wherever he went, people ran out of their
houses to greet the man of God. Everywhere he was
received with the greatest honor, and his journey was
truly one succession of miracles. Wherever the precious
relics rested, God poured out His divine blessing in abun-
dance. And the people said: "These truly are the
relics of Saints in the hand of a Saint." 12
When Norbert arrived in the city of Namur, Count
Godfrey and his wife Ermensinde, daughter of Conrad
I, Count of Luxemburg, came in all haste to meet him
and to venerate the relics which the Saint carried with
him. They had heard, they said, that Norbert intended
to pass through their estates, and they had therefore
come to express their most ardent desire to receive him
and his saintly disciples under their roof. Norbert con-
11 Vita B, Ch. XXIII.
12 Illana, p. 69.
Norbert's Second Foundation 99
sented. The Countess was so much impressed during a
conversation which she held with the Saint, that she
offered him her manor-house at Floreffe for the estab-
lishment of a second abbey. 13 Norbert accepted the offer
and remained some days to regulate conditions for this
second foundation, and at the same time to satisfy the
piety of his distinguished hosts. In the course of time
Godfrey, the Count, will really renounce the world and
all his possessions and become a humble lay-brother in
this abbey, which he is now about to found; his wife
also will one day become a religious. As expressly stated
in the memorable deed, they donated their property to
give satisfaction to God for their sins. Literally it reads :
"In the name of the Holy and Indivisible Trinity, the
Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. I, Godfrey, Count
of Namur, and the Countess Ermensinde, having under-
stood by the inspiration of the angel of good counsel,
that we could expiate our sins in no better way than by
giving alms . . . " etc. 14
After this prolonged stay with Count Godfrey, Nor-
bert hastened to continue his journey to Premontre,
where he knew that the brethren were anxiously await-
ing his return. But before leaving Floreffe he entered
the church and placed there on the altar, part of the
relics of St. Gereon. In consequence of this act the
13 Vita, 1. c. Obnixe deprecans ut quandam ecclesiolam
suam in villa Floreffiae vellet suscipere. . . . Cfr. Cath. En-
cycl. VI, 105.
n Hugo Annales Ord. Praem. I. Prob., col. XLIX. Madelaine,
from whom this quotation is taken, further observes that the
bodies of Godfrey and Ermensinde still rest in the church at
Laon, under a marble slab, with the following inscription:
Godefridus Ermensindis. See Madelaine, o. c., p. 225.
100 History of Saint Norbert
religious of Floreffe have until this last century, chanted
every year a solemn Mass of thanksgiving for the in-
tention of the Canons of St. Gereon's church at Co-
logne, in return for their liberality in parting with these
precious relics. The remainder of his treasure Norbert
carried with him to Premontre, where they have since
been kept in. great honor and constant veneration. In
memory of the event related in this chapter, all Premon-
tratensians the world over celebrate the feast of St.
Gereon with special solemnity, and also the feast of St.
Ursula and her holy virgins.
CHAPTER III.
SOLEMN PROFESSION.
Dans legem Aurelius vitae morumque Magistram,
Morigeros maneant praemia quanta docet.
St. Austin gives his hallowed Rule
To train thy followers in that school
Of holy life. . . .
"When finally Norbert arrived in Premontre, accom-
panied by his thirty new disciples, the joy of the breth-
ren was exceedingly great. One could better imagine
than describe their happiness when Norbert showed
them the priceless relics he brought with him, and spoke
to them of God's goodness, and of how His blessing in
a visible manner had rested on his undertaking. Was
not this an unmistakable sign from heaven that the time
had come for the building of the church they had
planned? Their numerous trials and hardships during
the Saint's absence were at once forgotten, and, weep-
ing for joy, they thanked God for His goodness. Nor-
bert told the brethren of the meeting with Count God-
frey; he then sent a little band of religious to the new
foundation. At their head was Richard, one of the
earliest disciples, whom he appointed over the young
fraters Luc, Emericus and Theodoricus. They received
instructions to build at once near the little church of
Floreffe a small convent, which, since that time, has been
known by the name of "Salve/'
The first thing now to be done at Premontre was to
make provision for the new disciples. Under Norbert 's
101
102' ' ^ ' : &istcry : of Saint Norbert
direction they began immediately to build more huts and
tents of wood and clay, and Premontre took on the as-
pect of a busy camp. All were diligently engaged in
building, and the huts were arranged around the
little chapel of St. John. At this time there were over
forty religious studying for the holy priesthood, besides
lay-brothers, whose number is unknown. Although all
had a certain amount of appointed work, and were con-
stantly and busily occupied, yet for their number, it
became evident that a fixed rule of life was indispen-
sable. Still, as heretofore mentioned, it was most diffi-
cult for Norbert to decide which rule to adopt. All had
been praying for light from above, and as to Norbert,
even in the midst of his missionary labors, the thought
had been foremost in his mind, but thus far he had
come to no decision. God, however, is soon to manifest
His Will on this cardinal point of religious life.
One night, while absorbed in prayer, St. Augustine
appeared to Norbert in a vision and advised the Saint
to adopt his Rule. Listen to Norbert himself relating
this vision, some years later, to the brethren of Floreffe
assembled in their chapter-room. "I know," he said,
"that St. Augustine has appeared to one of the breth-
"ren, who had been ordered to investigate with the
"greatest care concerning his Rule; it was not on ac-
" count of our brother's own merits, but in answer to
"the prayers of all. St. Augustine took from his right
"side his Golden Rule, and handing it to the brother,
"said very distinctly : I am Augustine, Bishop of Hippo.
"Behold here the Rule which I have written; if your
"fellow-brethren, my sons, shall have observed it well,
"they shall stand without fear in the presence of Christ
"on the terrible day of the last Judgment." Norbert
Engraving by
Theodore Gallus (1622).
APPARITION OF SAINT AUGUSTINE.
The Solemn Profession of the First Religious 103
tried thus, no doubt through humility, to make his dis-
ciples believe that some other religious had had this
vision. The brethren, however, understood at once that
no other than himself was the privileged person. 1
Thus the uncertainty of the brethren in regard to a
fixed rule had finally come to an end. To the Rule of
St. Augustine statutes were added for the regulation
of their daily life. These of course were required, for
the Rule of St. Augustine was only as a framework, and
regulations regarding the special character and object
of this Order in particular, had to be filled in to make
the structure complete. They now had at least a con-
stitution on which to base the laws and rules regulating
their daily life. From that time St. Augustine has been
considered by the Premonstratensians as a second Foun-
der, and held in great honor by them. 2
The solemn feast of Christmas being near at hand,
Norbert considered the time to have come for the re-
ligious to make their Profession. They, on their part,
were very anxious to consecrate themselves more en-
tirely to God by the religious vows, since for this they
had left the world. The Saint himself preached the re-
treat in preparation for the solemn occasion, and by his
heavenly eloquence so enraptured the brethren, observes
1 Cfr. Acta SS. T. XX, p. 846.
2 Much has been written about this Rule of St. Augustine
which is followed by many religious Orders. Did the Saint
really write this Rule? Is it perhaps his famous letter of the
year 423 to the Sisters of Hippo.? That it was first intended
for women seems beyond doubt. Cfr. Poujoulat. "Histoire
de Saint Augustin," Paris, 1852, p. 381-382. Also S. Aurel.
Augustini opera omnia edidit Migne. T. II, col. 958-965. Epist.
CCXI.
104 History of Saint Norbert
the oldest biographer, that they forgot their earthly ex-
istence, and seemed to dwell in celestial spheres. 3
It is the solemn Christmas night of the year 1121. Let
us picture the young community consecrating itself to
God, in the poor chapel of Premontre, by the religious
vows of Poverty, Chastity and Obedience. Listen to the
words of Norbert as he addresses the brethren prostrated
before. God's altar. Sweet and consoling are his accents
when, after speaking of the strict obligations they are
about to take upon themselves, he reminds them of the
reward "exceedingly great" which awaits them in
heaven. One by one they approach and all sign the
following document, after having first read it aloud :
"I, Frater N . ., offer and give myself to the church
"of N. . and promise to change my morals, better my
"life, and remain attached to this church. I also prom-
ise Poverty, Chastity and perfect Obedience in Christ,
' ' according to the Gospel of Christ and the Rule of St.
"Augustine, to you, Father . . . and your successors,
"whom the Convent of this church, according to the
"form of the Order, will canonically elect or receive." 4
Dec. 25, 1121, was thus the real birthday of the
Premonstratensian Order, and from the bosom of the
s Vita B, Ch. XII. Velut equila operibus praemonstrabat
plerumque mentis excessu raptus . . . Ch. XXVI. In tanto
mentis excessu rapti sunt. . . . (Vita A.) Cfr. further
Camus. L'homme apostolique, p. 130.
* This formula is used at present. One from the thirteenth
century found in the Archives of the abbey of Grimberghen
(Belgium) differs slightly as follows: . . . Successors can-
onically elected by the sanest part of the community. Cfr.
Madelaine, p. 177.
The Object of the Norbertine Order 105
Church militant, rent by schism and internal strife,
sprung a new religious family destined to defend and
protect her. "Do not overlook," one of the early
writers observes, "the part Almighty God had in the
birth of this Order. Heaven determined the very place
where the center of the Order was to be, the habit the
brethren were to wear, the rule which was to regulate
their life." 5
Here the reader may wish to become acquainted with
the real object and the distinctive character of the Pre-
monstratensian Order. Its first and main aim is the
formation of canons regular, that is, monastic priests.
In his "Tableau des Institutions et les Moeurs de
1'Eglise au moyen age," the historian Hurter, gives us
in a few words the exact idea of the Holy Founder, say-
ing: "His aim was to unite both the active and the con-
"templative life; for it was less his intention to found
"a religious order than to institute canons of a more
"regular life . . . they were to explain to the ignorant
"the articles of faith, preach penance, refute heretics,
"and fulfill pastoral duties when imposed on them. . . .
"Still, the cenobitical and conventual life was the foun-
dation of their institution. Norbert flattered himself
"that his successors would acquire in retreat the force
"and necessary knowledge to work with greater vigor
"and success in the Lord's vineyard. Then from time
"to time they were to come back to the "solitude of the
"monastery, and leave it again armed with new forces." 6
sCfr. De Hertoghe "Religio canonicorum Ordinis Praemon-
stratensis," p. 87, et seq.
6 Hurter "Tableau," etc. T. II, p. 468. Paris, 1843. Cfr. also
Hugo "La Vie de Saint Norbert," liv., II, p. 99.
106 History of Saint Norbert
Norbert 's disciples, consequently, were to be neither
secular canons nor monks. As a religious order, 7 the
Premonstratensian Order has this in common with all
other Orders, that it places its members by the pro-
fession of the three vows, in a state of perfection. As a
canonical order, it adds to the religious state the clerical
dignity, and attaches its members to a particular church
(stabilitas ,in loco). Almost from the very beginning
the Order included the three following classes or
branches: 1. Priests or Clerics under an Abbot or Pro-
vost. These are, in the strict sense, the canons regular.
2. Sisters who embrace the rule of life as laid down by
Norbert; and 3. People living in the world who wear
the white scapular underneath their secular dress, and
conform themselves to the spirit of the Order. Both
clerics and nuns pass through a novitiate of two years
before taking the simple perpetual vows; and, three
years later, they take the solemn vows. In the monas-
teries of the priests as well as of the nuns, there were
from the very beginning lay-brothers and lay-sisters,
who also made 1 perpetual vows. As to the Oblates
or Donates, who offer themselves to the Order, they make
only temporary vows. We quote here a modern writer
on the Premonstratensian Order: "St. Norbert, by the
"institution of the canons regular, enkindled in the
"heart of the Catholic Church a furnace of uninter-
"rupted prayers and an everlasting apostolate. By the
"institution of Norbertine Nuns, he opened to weak
"women a living source of devotedness and self-sacrifice.
1 ' And lastly, by the institution of the Third Order in the
"midst of the stream of temporal anxieties, he has in-
7 "Life of St. Norbert," by Geudens. See Introduction.
The Special Characteristics of the Norlertines 107
"troduced the religious life into the circle of the fam-
"ily . . ." etc. 8
Besides these objects, there is the particular one which
at all times has distinguished the Premonstratensian Or-
der from other Canonical Orders, as e. g., the Canons
Regular of the Lateran, of St. Rufus, of the Holy Cross,
etc., and that is, 1. To spread and increase devotion to the
Blessed Sacrament; and 2, a filial devotion to God's Im-
maculate Mother. These special characteristics of the
Norbertine Order "are, first of all, vividly illustrated in
the life of its holy Founder. St. Norbert is usually rep-
resented in engravings, painting and statues, holding in
his hand a Monstrance, while the heretic Tanchelm lies
prostrate at his feet. The Monstrance is the emblem of
his devotion to the Holy Eucharist, and the prostrate
heretic points to Norbert 's great victory over the Sac-
ramentarian heresy in Antwerp. Norbert mjoreover con-
stantly inculcated the all important precept of great
cleanliness about the altar, especially in the celebration
of the divine mysteries; "for, on the altar," said he, "we
show our faith, as also our love of God." He, himself,
never undertook any important work without first offer-
ing up the holy sacrifice of the Mass, and spending hours
in prayer, prostrate before the altar. The very first
chapter of the Constitution of the Order has for its title
u De tremendo altaris Sacramento," and explains how
to derive from the Blessed Eucharist true zeal for the
salvation of souls.
s See Ferdinand Duhayon, S. J., in "La mine d'Or," Ch. 5
Tiers Ordre de St. Norbert. The first member of the Third
Order of St. Norbert was Theobald, of whom we shall speak in
a later chapter. There we shall also more fully explain the
origin and the meaning of this Third Order.
108 History of Saint Norbert
In regard to devotion to Our Lady, we read in the
Preface to the Statutes of the Order: "This was the
true spirit of our most holy Father Norbert, and in order
that his disciples should be filled with the same spirit,
he wished them to honor and venerate in the most de-
vout manner the Blessed Virgin Mary, the most Holy
Mother of God, the Patroness and Protectress of the
whole Order."
We remember also that whilst Norbert was praying
fervently in the chapel of Premontre on his first visit,
the Queen of Angels appeared to him and told him that
his prayers had been granted. She it was who indicated
the place where the first church of the Order was to be
built, and she herself showed him the white habit. The
Koman Martyrology commemorates this apparition on
the 5th of August, saying: "Eodem die apparitio ejusdem
"Beatissimae Virginis quae S. P. Norberto canonicum
' 'Instituti habitum in capella S. Joannis Baptistae Prae-
' ' monstrati ostendit. ' ' 8a
Furthermore, Norbert himself composed an Office in
honor of the Blessed Virgin, from which the following
words are taken : "I hail thee, Virgin, who, preserved
"by the Holy Ghost, hast triumphed over the formidable
"sin of our first parents, without being tainted by it."
In the "Monita Spiritualia" or Spiritual Counsels,
which are said to be extracts from the writings of St.
Norbert, we read: "The intention of the Mother of
1 ' fair love in adorning us with the white habit a symbol
"of purity was no other than to teach us a true devo-
8a On the same day is commemorated the apparition of the
Blessed Virgin who, in the chapel of St. John the Baptist at
Premontre, showed our holy Father Norbert the canonical
habit of his Institute.
The Order's Devotion to the Blessed Virgin 109
"tion to her Immaculate Conception." Never did a
Saturday go by without Norbert 's offering up the Holy
Sacrifice in honor of the Bl. Virgin; to the Queen of
Heaven he also dedicated the first foundation at Pre-
montre.
Ever silently repeating,
"Love for Thee, and Thee alone;"
Ever, 'mid dark shadows, meeting
Starlight from Our Lady's throne;
Ever on her Aves dwelling
When the foes grew loud and strong;
Ever from his heart was swelling
Mary's praise in one sweet song.
St. Norbert, may thy spirit
Live in us till Mary's hand
Lead thy children home for ever
Sheltered in the changeless land.9
It is not surprising, therefore, to find devotion to Our
Lady, and especially to her Immaculate Conception, a
distinguishing mjark of the Order. Far the greatest num-
ber of its churches are dedicated to the Mother of God,
and the lives of many of its members have been remark-
able for their tender devotion to Our Lady. 10 More-
9 Hymn in honor of St. Norbert, by S. G., taken from "Man-
ual of the Third Order of St. Norbert," p. 76.
10 Special mention in this regard is merited by Bl. Herman
Joseph, the chosen playmate of Our Lord and St. John, who is
known the world over as the great servant of the Bl. Virgin.
He was a Premonstratensian in the abbey of Steinfeld, in Ger-
many, and died in the thirteenth century. His wonderful life,
truly one act of devotion to his heavenly Mother, was written
in English by Wilfrid Galway and published in 1878. (Burns
& Gates.)
110 History of Saint Norlert
over, ever since the time of its foundation all the reli-
gious of the Order have recited daily the Office of the
Blessed Virgin in addition to the Canonical Office, and
every day one Mass in each abbey, called "De Beata,"
is offered in her honor. In the early writings, we read
that the Premonstratensian Order was sometimes re-
ferred to as the Order of Mary.
Although these particular characteristics of the Order
of St. Norbert are greatly emphasized in the Constitu-
tions, yet they do not lose sight of the first and most im-
portant object, the one great aim of Norbert 's whole life,
the salvation of souls. In fact, the above-named char-
acteristics are but means to this end. "To reform the
people by reforming the clergy/' had been the Saint's
watchword from the very day of his conversion. He
therefore fully realized how necessary it was to give his
young disciples a solid clerical training and to endow
them, as future parish priests, with both learning and
piety. In this, too, Norbert succeeded so well that he has
been often spoken of as the Charles Borromeo of his day,
and in later years his abbeys have been called by popes
and bishops "seminaries of missionaries and parish
priests. ' '
The Premonstratensian Order had from the beginning
a great number of parishes cared for by her own
priests. Colleges were and are still attached to many of
her abbeys, to prepare young men for parochial and
missionary work. In the Austrian Province to-day more
than seventy Fathers are professors in different colleges ;
in South America three seminaries are entrusted to the
care of the Norbertines. Almost one of the first things
the Fathers did on coming into the United States
was to build a college in Wisconsin, to prepare worthy
The Active Life of the Norbertines 111
priests according to the heart of Norbert. In fact during
the eight hundred years of its existence, the Premon-
stratensian Order has always been engaged in parish
work, the teaching of youth and the preaching of mis-
sions, the very works to which our Saint devoted him-
self in the beginning of the twelfth century.
When the Order was still in its infancy, we read, that
Norbert and his followers were reproached because, hav-
ing left the world and retired to a monastery, they again
returned to it, took charge of parishes and even became
bishops. As we have observed, nearly all the first mem-
bers of the community of Premontre became bishops,
and we shall yet find Norbert himself as Archbishop of
Magdeburg and Chancellor of the German Emperor
Lothaire. Moreover, they were all seen to leave the mon-
astery, and to go out preaching. These fault-finders were
silenced, however, first, by the edifying and religious
conduct of the Fathers while away from the monastery ;
and, secondly, because their conduct was approved
by the most learned and saintly men of those days. 11
Thus writes A. Miraeus :
"With the Norbertines, almost every abbey has some
parishes in charge of priests of their own monastery.
This is entirely proper for that Order, and is of great
benefit to the Church, especially when there is such a
dearth of good priests. Therefore are the Norbertine
monasteries rightly called seminaries of pastors of
souls." 12
And Anselm of Havelberg, a great admirer of Nor-
bert and for many years closely associated with him,
11 Fath. VandenElsen, o. c.
12 A. Miraeus Chronicon Praem., p. 2. Also Crusenius, p. 427.
112 History of Saint Norlert
writes: "You hold that Canons Regular ought not to
have parishes, and the care of souls among the people
. . . every one knows that according to the Church,
no monk can be called to any dignity or ministry; so
also, according to the Church, no Canon Regular can be
excluded from either." 13 He further shows how a true
religious, even in the midst of the world, can keep the
religious spirit, and that he does not necessarily give up
religious life when he takes part in the active ministry.
Here we find an exact reflection of the mind of Norbert.
The union of the contemplative and the active life, was
to be the life of his followers. Whenever not actively en-
gaged in the missions, they were, to use the words of
the Saint, to come to the monastery "like bees to gather
honey," that is, to lay by treasures of spirituality to be
spent in the active ministry.
"We may add here a few words about the white habit
of the Premonstratensians. We have seen that, since the
Council of Fritzlar, Norbert had constantly worn a gray
woolen habit. This was the habit of penance proper to
monks, while canons wore a white linen habit. Since
Norbert 's aim was to combine the life of the monk and
the canon, and since the Bl. Virgin herself had shown
him the white habit, he and his disciples wore white
woolen habits, wearing their linen habits only around
the altar. He thus combined the wool of the monk's
habit with the color special to the canons. This innova-
tion, as many were pleased to call it, caused a great deal
of disturbance among the monks as well as among the
canons, as is clearly shown in different letters of St.
is Cfr. Dr. Winter "Die Praemonstratenser . . .," Ch. IV.
Also Thesaur. Anecd.
Disputes Concerning the Religions Habit 113
Bernard to various monks. There seem even to have
been disputes among the early disciples themselves about
the shape and color of the habit. In his gentle way the
Saint rebuked the latter, saying: "If you have disputes
about the color of your habit, or the kind of cloth . . .
must therefore the rule of charity be broken?" (Vita B.
Ch. XXV.) He also gave them the reasons, quoted
above, for adopting the white woolen habit and showed
them how their habit, being the outward sign of their in-
ward vocation, distinguished them as canons of a mon-
astic order.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MONASTERY.
Pratum monstratum Septena luce coruscum
Ordinis esse caput coepit ut octo loni.
The meadow shown to Norbert by seven-fold rays of heavenly
light becomes the center of the Premonstratensian Order.
Having described in the last chapter the general ob-
ject and character of the Premonstratensian Order, we
shall now proceed to study the organization, or the means
which Norbert employed to attain his object. After his
return from Cologne there were about forty brethren,
without counting the lay-brothers, in the primitive con-
vent. All were animated with one desire, that of serving
God in the most perfect manner; and they had adopted
the Rule of St. Augustine as a basis on which to regulate
their daily life. The actual regulation was entirely left
to the Saint. Norbert was at the head, but not in the
ordinary capacity of Superior ; he was the very life and
soul of the community; his will was law and his au-
thority absolute. Although one of the earliest chron-
iclers of the Order speaks of Norbert as Abbot, it is
quite certain that the Saint firmly refused this title for
himself. He is never mentioned as such in the early
documents, and the monk Hermann observes that Nor-
bert refused this title even in the monastery of Pre-
montre. 1
i Pertz VI, p. 459 Ao. 1121. Bartholomeus Laudunenois
Episcopus et Norbertus Abbas Praemonstratam ecclesiam fun-
dant. . . . Acta SS. T. XX. p. 852: Etiam in Praem. ecclesia
Dominus Norbertus Abbas esse noluit.
114
Norbert and the Early Novices 115
The great responsibility of forming the early novices
rested on the shoulders of Norbert alone. As new dis-
ciples were constantly arriving at Premontre, unworthy
as well as worthy, the Saint was quite strict with the
young religious. All his time he devoted to the study
of their character and to the testing of their religious
vocation. No records are left to show how many young
men the Saint sent back to the world, but the different
biographers agree that Norbert was constantly sifting
the wheat from the cockle. How well he succeeded in
this may be inferred from the fact that the zeal of the
brethren became such, that Norbert, austere as he was,
found himself obliged to moderate their fervor.
The Saint never tired recommending to the brethren
his three favorite counsels : ' ' Cleanliness about the altar,
"for on the altar one proves the liveliness of his faith
"and the fervor of his love; a humble confession of all
' ' their faults and negligences, daily made in the chapter-
" house, for this would render their consciences purer,
* ' and make them more watchful over themselves ; thirdly,
"love for the poor and hospitality towards strangers,
"by which they were to prove their charity towards
"their neighbor. A house where these three practices
"are observed, he used to say in conclusion, will never
"be in want." 2 And here we may add that Premontre
soon experienced the truth of this prediction. This
abbey has ever been the refuge of the poor, and the alms
thus given brought God's abundant blessings in return.
Norbert instructed his disciples daily, both in the
morning and in the evening, initiating them in the se-
crets of mystic theology and Christian perfection. A few
2 Vita B, Ch. XXV.
116 History of Saint Norbert
of his ascetic maxims have come down to us, and are, in a
way, a reflection of his own noble soul. Thus he often
spoke of the dignity of the Priesthood in the words
quoted above. He repeatedly told the story of his
life and miraculous conversion, saying: "At Court
"I was never satisfied; in the monastery I have never
'been dissatisfied. I was frequently at the courts of
"princes, I possessed abundant wealth, I did not deny
"myself the pleasures of the world; nevertheless, be-
lieve me, dearest brethren, an abundance of worldly
"goods is real poverty. Never was it better for me than
"when I was without them, because entire freedom
"from these worldly possessions gave me the fullness
"of heavenly goods which are more pleasant for their
"sweetness, mor lasting for their constancy, better
"constituted for the satisfaction they give to the heart
"of man."
Under Norbert's direction all proceeded daily with
great order, and soon a monastic regularity was ob-
served by these inexperienced religious. The Saint now
considered the time to have come, when one of the
brethren might share with him the great responsibility
of preparing worthy ministers of God. He chose his
first disciple Hugh for this work, and gave over to him
the entire interior government of the monastery. It
was Hugh's duty to see that all rules were daily ob-
served, and also to look after the material welfare of
the religious. As their number constantly increased, the
duties and responsibilities of Hugh became so great that
after a short time Norbert gave him assistants. Al-
though no record is kept of their names, we know some
of these had charge of the clerics, while others looked
Hugh Rules in Norbert's Absence 117
after the welfare of the lay-brothers. 3 In Norbert's
absence Hugh had absolute authority, and thus his
office was that of a present-day Prior. Although Nor-
bert refused the title of Abbot, de facto he certainly was
the Abbot of Premontre ; the present government of the
Premonstratensian abbeys is based on this same old plan
of organization. The Fathers elect their Abbot, who, in
his turn appoints a Prior and the Prior's assistants
Subprior, Novicemaster, Circator.
As to the daily life of the early religious, none was
more occupied than theirs. The Constitution has from
the earliest times prescribed how to perform the import-
ant duty of singing the Divine Office: " Since by our
religious profession we are consecrated to sing night and
day God's praises, and since by virtue of holy obedience
we have been charged by the Church to sing the Divine
Office with devotion, attention and reverence, all must
take the greatest care to prepare themselves, in order to
sing it with the necessary reverence and devotion."
(Stat., Ch. IV.) At midnight, then, the monastic bell
called all the religious to the chapel to sing Matins ; the
rest of the Office was sung at stated hours during the
day. The intervening time was spent in study and
manual labor. Norbert failed not to impress on the
minds of his disciples the necessity of the constant and
diligent study of Sacred Letters and the Scriptures.
The young religious were all destined to go out to
preach the Gospel to teach the people their religion
to argue with heretics and unbelievers; therefore
only a most diligent study could fit them for the apos-
tolic duties of their sublime vocation. "The study of
Madelaine, o. c., p. 187.
118 History of Saint Norbert
Theology is so indispensable for a Premonstratensian
religious, that he who ignores it is a bastard and
ought to be ejected as an illegitimate son of St. Nor-
bert." 4 A book was written in the eighteenth century
by a German Premlonstratensian 5 in which the great
learning of Norbert and of eight of the ten first dis-
ciples is proved historically. This author further shows
that the love for study, inspired by Norbert, has always
signalized the Order. To this subject we hope to return
in the second volume.
It is beyond doubt that the first clerics were also
obliged by the Saint to perform some daily manual
labor. According to some historians it must have been
Norbert 's first idea to provide by manual labor for the
material necessities of the brethren. In fact a Charter
of the Bishop of Laon, of the year 1125, leaves hardly
any room for doubt on this point. Therein we read:
"It is part of the virtue of religion to love the holy life
"of religious men, and with a pious devotedness to
"assist them in their material necessities. It behooves
"one to praise and venerate in others, that which, on
"account of human frailty, he himself is not able to
"imitate. Thus in our days a new Order, deep hidden
"in the woods of Voas at Premontre, has been founded
"in our diocese with our consent and the help of pious
"people, by the zeal of brother Norbert, a most illus-
"trious man, and as far as one is able to judge, with the
"approbation of God. Serving the Lord according to
"the Rule of St. Augustine and wearing the habit of
4 Abad Illana. Vida de San Norberto. Lib. I. Ch. IV, pp. 57-62.
s Spiritus Literarius Norbertinus. Augustae Vindelicor-
um, 1771.
The Nor'bertines Working in the Field 119
"clerics, the brethren proposed to lead an eremitical life
"for the sake of providing themselves with life's neces-
"sities. We, however, anxious to recommend our weak-
"ness to their sanctity, and desirous of being sustained
"during the storms of the present life, and after death,
1 ' by the help of their prayers, have added to all that we
"have previously given them, our new mill of Barantel,
"lately built at our expense, for the use of the brethren
"of this convent/' 6
Yet we read that even after this Norbert prescribed
for the brethren some hours for manual labor. Although
their material welfare seemed to be provided for, the
Saint insisted on this, no doubt, as part of the monastic
discipline, since the Order was both Canonical and Mon-
astic. It was especially in harvest-time that one saw
the brethren leave the monastery, and in strict silence
begin their work in the fields. They then even took their
noon-meal there, sang Vespers and returned only at
night. The sick and the Officials alone were dispensed
from manual labor. Charles Louis Hugo, the historian
of the Order, says: "As the penance, which Norbert
had embraced after his conversion, was greater than the
mild rule of Canons exacted, so he added to his Order
the .austerities of monasticism that his Order might not
be wanting in that which was found in Canonical and
Monastic Orders. "
Mindful of the words of St. Augustine's Eule "Sub-
due your flesh by fasting and abstinence from food and
drink as much as your health permits," Norbert pre-
e Dr. Winter. Die Praemonstratenser. . . . Ch. IV. Also Fez.
Thesaurus Anadectorum. IV.
120 History of Saint Norbert
scribed far his Order a continual abstinence from flesh-
meat and an almost continual Lenten fast. His first
regulations, however, were so strict that Norbert himself
mitigated them later. Thus we read in the oldest Stat-
utes, composed by Blessed Hugh and approved by Nor-
bert, that from Easter until the feast of the Exaltation
of the Cross, the brethren were allowed to take two
meals a day. Entire abstinence from fleshmeat was kept
for a much longer time, but gradually certain relaxations
in regard to this were granted. Thus at present the
Fathers abstain from fleshmeat during the whole of Lent
and Advent, from the feast of St. Luke to the feast of
All Saints, on the vigils of certain feasts, and on all
Wednesdays and Saturdays of the year. Fasting is still
observed during Lent and Advent, on all Fridays and
the Vigils of the feasts of Our Lord and Our Lady. 7
The rule of silence was rigorously observed almost con-
tinually, not only in the monastery but even on
journeys. These the religious were obliged to make on
foot, except when the distance was more than four miles.
However, we must not forget that Norbert himself was
their constant exemplar, for while trying to make his
disciples true religious, he was always the first to lead
the way in everything. We read that he was in the
habit of choosing for himself the poorest clothing in the
house, and when away from the monastery never looked
after his own welfare, but was very solicitous for others.
Thus the first Norbertines learned to observe the
Evangelical Counsels and to follow Christ, and to them
Premontre was a Paradise on earth. Well may we apply
7 The above description about fasting, abstinence, silence,
etc., is based on Chapter XXX of the Vita B.
The Beauty of the Monastic Life 121
to them the beautiful description of monastic life in those
days, written by Guibert of Gemblours. After spend-
ing eight months at Marmoutiers, he writes : ' ' Hatred,
jealousy and ill-feeling are unknown in these peaceful
dwellings; they are forever banished by the law of
silence, observed with exactness and guarded with a
fatherly prudence. A glance from the Abbot suffices to
recall the rule and insure its observance. . . . Where
shall we find deeper recollection at the Divine Office,
greater piety in the celebration of the Holy Mysteries?
. . . Every countenance beams with modesty, mild-
ness, and the inward peace of a good conscience ; all
breathes the true peace of Jesus Christ. . . . Every
thought of the world has been left at the gate of the
monastery ; no one boasts of his lineage . . . the only
soldiery acknowledged here, is that devoted to the serv-
ice of Jesus Christ. Labor, fast, and watching, tame the
passions and bring the body into subjection. . . . The
Divine Presence controls the whole course of their life
and animates their every action. Strict necessity alone
measures the rest granted to nature; all the remaining
hours are given to God. During meals the religious re-
ceive also spiritual food from pious reading, and they
are more desirous of this heavenly nourishment than of
that of the body. A great number of them are daily
occupied in transcribing manuscripts. 8 These are the
treasures from which they draw stores of learning and
virtue. I have heard those pious solitaries mutually urge
one another on in the path of virtue, consoling one an-
other by thoughts of their journey heavenward. Holy
s Madelaine (193) speaks of the scriptorium of Pre"montre,
room reserved for copyists.
122 History of Saint Norbert
walls! Saintly citizens! "With what grief shall I quit
you! . . ." 9
As we noticed above, Norbert 's foundation was not for
clerics only, but in imitation of monastic establishments,
it had also a large number of lay-brothers. These occupied
special quarters in the monastery, and their habit dif-
fered slightly from that of the clerics. They rose at the
same hour as did the clerics, and during the singing of
the Divine Office, they recited a prescribed number of
" Paters" and "Aves." They were also required to
assist at the Conventual Mass. The daily work of some
was the work of servants in the house, others labored in
the field or exercised their trade. Thus there were
tailors, bakers, etc., among them. Their penitential exer-
cises were the same as those of the other religious, and
mjany prominent men were found among them. 10
In order to have a complete idea of this first founda-
tion of St. Norbert at Premontre, we now leave the mon-
astery of the Fathers to see the convent of the first Nor-
bertine Sisters. Norbert, mindful of the poor of Christ,
had, from his arrival at Premontre, thought of a means
to provide for sick and poor people. When the religious
were building their huts around the chapel, he made
them erect also a structure called a "Xenodochium,"
which served both as an infirmary and an almonry. In
those days no religious house was complete without a
place where the poor could come every day and receive
alms in the name of Christ. The charge of this place Nor-
bert entrusted to Blessed Rievere, widow of Raymond de
9 This description is taken from Darras "General History,"
III, 433.
10 These lay-brothers are called "Conversi" the fratres "Do-
nati" take only temporary^ vows.
The Early Norbertine Sisters 123
Clastres. She had given her possessions to Norbert, and
now lived in a lititle hut near by. Following the example
of both Martha and Mary, this valiant woman was con-
stantly occupied with the sick and the poor; neverthe-
less she always found time for prayer and meditation. 11
Performing her daily duties in the spirit of recollection
and prayer, according to the instructions she received
from the Saint, she was constantly united with God, and
advanced rapidly on the road to perfection. A legend
informs us, that when one day her poorhouse had taken
fire, she extinguished the flames by a single sign of the
cross. Being of noble birth, her humble occupation and
saintly life were the more edifying, and before long
other noble ladies followed her ; thus originated the Sec-
ond Order of St. Norbert.
Among those that joined the Order at this time we
find: Ermengardis, Countess of Roussi; Agnes, Count-
ess of Braine ; Fredisindis, Foundress of Mount St. Mar-
tin ; Gude, Countess of Bonneburg ; Beatrix, Viscountess
of Amiens ; Anastasia, Duchess of Pomerania ; Hadwigis,
Countess of Cleves, and Gertrude, her daughter; Adele,
of Montmorency, daughter of Bouchard, High Constable
of France, and a number of others of equal nobility and
virtue. 12 Many daughters of the best families of France
and Germany seemed anxious to leave the luxuries of
their own palaces to join the new Order. The first abbey
thus became a double monastery.
The rules which Norbert prescribed for these Sisters
seemed beyond the strength of their sex; however, they
11 Acta SS. T. CXI. 13 Oct. De B. Rycwera, moniali Praemon-
stratensi. Also die 29 Oct.
12 Hugo. La Vie de Saint Norbert. Liv. II, p. 112.
124 History of Saint Norbert
were far below the height of their courage. It must be
observed that this Second Order developed in its in-
fancy into a strictly Contemplative Order. The Nuns
might never leave the cloister, and they cut themselves
off entirely from all 'commerce with the world. They
were not permitted to speak, even to their nearest rela-
tives, except through a grating, and then always in the
presence of two other religious. They never ate meat and
kept an almost unbroken Lenten fast the whole year
round. At midnight they rose to sing the Divine Office,
which practice is kept up by them to this day. In their
early foundation they were required by Norbert to sew
and spin when they were not occupied in the recitation
of the Office. They were called Canonesses, and their
habit is still like that of the Canons, except for the black
veil. Though their rule of life was most severe, it seems
to have been very attractive in those days, for such was
their numerical growth, that in less than fifteen years
there were over ten thousand Norbertine Nuns in the
various countries of Europe. 13
Besides the Choir-sisters, as the Canonesses were also
called, there were lay-sisters, whose duties and position
in the convent corresponded with those of the lay-
brothers in the monastery. Further there were the Ob-
lates, Sorores Donatae, as they are still called. These
were free to communicate with the outside world, and
their vows were only temporary. As to their govern-
ment, from the beginning the Sisters have had practically
the same as the Canons. The Superior is called "Ab-
bess;" she has absolute authority in the community.
isActa SS. T. XX. p. 853 ... plus quam decem milia
feminarum. . . .
The Death of Blessed Ricvere 125
Like the abbot, she also bears the Crozier as the symbol
of her office and rank. She is assisted by a Prioress, a
Subprioress and other officers.
Bl. Ricvere, the eldest spiritual daughter of the Saint,
who next to him might be considered the Foundress of
the Norbertine Canonesses, died in the odor of sanctity
in the year 1136. Although a Countess, she was buried
according to her own wish in the cemetery of the poor,
in order to proclaim to the world, even after her death,
her great love for poverty. There is a pious tradition
that wonderful occurrences have taken place on her
grave, and that for years beautiful roses bloomed mir-
aculously over her tomb at Premontre. 14
14 Acta SS. T. XIII, Oct., p. 53.
CHAPTER V.
THE CHURCH AT
Quum Nivigellae Satanam de corde puellae
Propulsas, album te vocat canem.
Tartareum dum nempe lupum mordesque fugasque
Ipse fuga Domini Te probat esse canem.
When at Nivelles St. Norbert drove out the evil spirit from
a young girl, Satan called him a white dog. His continued
chasing of Satan proves Norbert in reality the dog of the Lord.
With, the marvelous growth and development of the
spiritual edifice at Premontre, the necessity of material
expansion had become more and more urgent. There
were still the poor little huts, made of wood and clay,
and arranged camp-like around the chapel. These thus
far had served as temporary quarters, and had given to
the brethren shelter and protection against the chilly
fall weather. However, as is evident, this could be only
a provisionary arrangement, and the building of a spa-
cious house had now become imperative. Further, there
was the small chapel of St. John the Baptist, where we
found our Saint in ecstasy on his first visit to Premontre,
and which at this time proved entirely inadequate for
the community. For lack of space the canons were
even unable to observe the proper ceremonial of the
Church in the chanting of the Office. In a word, the
young community had entirely outgrown its primitive
monastery, and lack of accommodation must inter-
fere with the regularity of religious life. Now it was with
126
Soil Unsuitable for Building 127
the intention of soon building a church, that Norbert had
undertaken a journey to Cologne the year before, to
procure the relics of saints, in order that by their inter-
cession the brethren might be enabled to erect a church
worthy of the name. It is not recorded in what manner
these saints came to Norbert 's assistance; however, in
the beginning of the year 1122 the brethren decided to
erect both a church and a monastery.
Humanly speaking, every one will admit that the
marshy valley of Premontre was by no means a favor-
able location for the establishment of the center of an
institution such as Norbert had planned. Neither can
we be surprised that some of the brethren, reasoning
from a natural standpoint, expressed their disapproba-
tion of the plan, saying that the valley was neither a
place for a church nor a monastery. The Saint, how-
ever, rebuked them, and told them of his determination
to build both a church and a monastery on the place
pointed out to him in his vision. 1 Why should they rely
on human wisdom when God Himself had pointed out the
place ?
As was his wont, Norbert took refuge in prayer,
and was soon more than ever convinced of help from on
high. He asked the brethren likewise to pray, urging
that faith and confidence in God know of no obstacles,
but often accomplish things which, humanly speaking,
seem utterly impossible. "It is an incontestable fact,
"dearest brethren," he said, "that Jesus our Master did
"not come into this world to lead a life of ease, but to
"suffer and die on the wood of the Cross. He knew
Vita B, Ch. XXVII.
128 History of Saint Norbert
11 full well that Jerusalem was preparing for Him a gib-
"bet; nevertheless, He looked upon the city with com-
" passion, and when His hour had come, He did not take
"one step to avoid the place. Thus, brethren, must. one
"live in religion; the true religious lives only for Christ.
"He who would attain this sublime ideal, must first of
' ' all put aside all worldly conveniences ; the world must
"be dead for him. Has not St. Paul, our model, said:
" 'I live, now not I, but Christ liveth in me?' If we
1 1 pretend to be truly poor, we should not preoccupy our-
1 ' selves with our way of living ; to desire presents and to
"look for the comforts of life, is degenerating for true
"disciples of Jesus Christ. Assuredly anxiety for this
"earthly home should not disturb the life of those who
"have come to the monastery to die to the world. Only
"those are truly living who live, not for themselves, but
"in whom lives the poor Christ. " (Vita B, 1. c.)
Thus far two revelations had indicated the place where
the new church was to be erected. Now whilst Norbert
and the brethren were earnestly engaged in prayer,
God's will was made manifest to them a third time, and
the exact location pointed out. This happened in the
following manner: in the center of the valley, the very
spot where the church was eventually built, there ap-
peared to Bl. Hugh, Our Lord full of glory, hanging upon
the Cross. ' ' Thabor and Golgotha at the same time ! ' '
as one of the biographers remarks. Seven sunbeams of
marvelous brightness shone upon our Crucified Re-
deemer. There was a multitude of white-robed pilgrims,
holding staffs in their hands, and wallets strung across
their shoulders, coming from the four quarters of the
earth, and they paid homage to the Cross on their knees,
kissed the feet of their Savior, and then went back to
The Meaning of the Miraculous Cross 129
spread the glory of His Holy Name over the whole
world. (Vita B, I.e.)
Norbert, to whom. Hugh had related this vision, under-
stood at once that the church had to be built on the
exact spot where the Cross had appeared. Though the
Saint himself had not the honor of the vision, heaven
revealed to him its import. Full of gratitude, he first
humbly knelt before God's altar, and poured forth
his heart in an ecstasy of joy. He then went to the
brethren and, in the fullness of his prophetic spirit, ex-
plained to them the future events foreshadowed by this
miraculous Cross. "Courage, brethren," he said "pre-
"pare yourself for battle and have courage ! Visible and
"invisible enemies will try your virtue, and seek to dis-
turb the calm of our dear solitude. The Cross is the
' ' symbol which at once announces war and foretells vic-
"tory. New soldiers will join, and persevere unto the
' ' end in the warfare which you have undertaken. ' ' ( Vita
B, Ch. XXVII.)
The brethren were deeply moved by this visible inter-
vention from, on high, and at once work on the new
church was begun. The shadow of the Cross seen by
Hugh in the vision, formed the outline of the walls. A
capable builder from France was put at the head of
Norbert 's little army of volunteers, and when these were
joined by a number of workmen from Cologne, the ex-
cavations were soon well under way. But alas ! the soil
was so wet and marshy that soon even the most experi-
enced workmen despaired of ever being able to build a
solid foundation. But Norbert 's faith and confidence in
God could not be shaken. Prospects looked very dis-
couraging to every one except Norbert. He told the
brethren to go out and gather all the stones they could
130 History of Saint Norlert
find in the neighboring country, and cast them into the
ditches as the men were making them. 2 Meanwhile, he
was so convinced of his ultimate success, that he even
went ahead and fixed the day for the solemn blessing
and laying of the cornerstone, and invited for this occa-
sion Bartholomew, Bishop of Laon. The day soon ar-
rived, and what at first seemed to all impossible, had
now been accomplished, and everything was in readiness
for the ceremony.
How great a day this must have been for Norbert!
When the good bishop arrived, thus we read in the Acta
Sanctorum, 3 a whole army of religious went out to meet
His Lordship. Clothed as they all were in the white
habit, and chanting joyful hymns, the Prelate was viv-
idly reminded of Norbert 's first vision in this same place
two years before, and appeared very much affected. His
Lordship was accompanied by Lisiard, Bishop of Sois-
sons and by several very prominent persons. There was
also present on this occasion Thomas de Marie, Lord of
Coucy, very unfavorably known for his wild life. A
man, says Guibert of Nogent, who had absolutely no
regard for human life, but treated his men like cattle,
and killed them like wild animals. He was present be-
cause, strange to say, he stood in great awe of Norbert,
whom he feared, knowing him to be a man of God. He
2 Vita B, Ch. XXVIII. Pars coementariorum Teutonic! . . .
pars nostrates, amici jam Praemonstratensium . . . tanta
namque ibi palus erat quod vix sorberi poterat, cum etiam
multa lapidum congeries projiceretur.
3 Acta SS. XX. "Analecta Norbertina," p. 854. Venienti
Episcopo totus ille Dei exercitus. . . . Quod Norbertus in visu
viderat, hoc idem Episcopus revera corporaliter nunc fieri
cernebat.
Norbert is Pitied and Praised 131
had come with his young son Enguerrand, who is to be-
come one of the greatest benefactors of Premontre, and
whose body will one day be buried in the church of the
monastery. 4 According to some, St. Bernard was also
present on this occasion, but this seems doubtful. It is
certain, however, that there was a great number of people
and clergy.
Many were of the opinion that Norbert would never be
able to carry out his plans in the marshy valley at Pre-
montre, and a certain feeling of compassion for Norbert
had no doubt increased the number of those present. "We
read (Vita B, Ch. XXVIII) that some treated the whole
enterprise as something most unpracticable, shook their
heads and tried to prevail on Norbert still to change his
location. Others, however, who knew him to be a Saint
who was doing this work under divine inspiration,}
praised his work highly. It is even related that after the
ceremony of the blessing was finished, a woman present
became so enthusiastic, that she applied to Norbert these
words of the G-ospel: " Blessed is the womb that bore
thee." On hearing it, the Saint became really indignant
and exclaimed: "Cursed be the evil one who inspired
thee with this thought, to give me the honor which is
due to God."
As soon as the solemnities were over, the workmen re-
sumed their task with renewed ardor. Norbert was more
than ever strengthened in his confidence in God; and,
leaving the supervision of the work to his disciple, Hugh,
without the least anxiety as to the future, he resumed
again his missionary labor. He first went to Floreffe
where, as we have observed, a new foundation had been
*De Plorival. Barthelemy de Vir. Ch. IV, p. 65, et seq.
132 History of Saint Norbert
made on his return journey from Cologne. "We can
imagine how great his solicitude must have been for this
second foundation under the direction of Richard, since
he felt that his presence was necessary at least .for
some time, in order to perfect the work he had begun.
No mention is made as to whether or not Norbert as-
sisted at the solemn inauguration of the new monastery,
which, according to the Annals of Floreffe, took place
on the 25th of January, 1122. There certainly is every
reason to suppose that he did. But of this we are as-
sured, that Norbert by his example at Floreffe grafted
the true spirit upon this new foundation, and that this
abbey was as dear to him as Premontre.
During his stay at the abbey, a singular event
occurred which is chronicled by different biogra-
phers. While offering up the Holy Sacrifice with his usual
piety and deep faith, Norbert remarked upon his paten,
just before the Communion of the Mass, a large drop of
the Precious Blood, all red and surrounded by rays of
light which came from the Sacred Host. Turning towards
Ludolph, his deacon, he said: "Brother, do you see
what I see?" The deacon replied: "I do, Father!"
whereupon Norbert, shedding abundant tears, continued
his Mass. 5 The altarstone on which the Saint celebrated
this Holy Sacrifice has been kept ever since in the main-
altar of the abbey church at Floreffe.
A brilliant and great future awaited the monastery
of Floreffe, so happily inaugurated. The Bishop of
Liege, Alberon, favored it in every way, and approved
s Acta SS. XX, p. 846. "Videsne," inquit, "Frater, quod ego
video?" "Video," ait, "Domine." Coepitque pro tantae rei
magnitudine uberius flere. . .
Norbert Resumes His Missionary Journey 133
and confirmed the foundation by a solemn charter, dated
May 20th, 1124. He exempted the abbey from all
diocesan rights, asked from the brethren a filial submis-
sion, and gave to the abbot the right to appoint the pas-
tor for Floreffe. 6 When the saintly Abbot Richard
died in the year 1131 (Dec. 30th), the abbey was firmly
established, and continued its good work until the days
of the French Revolution.
Having seen the monastery placed on a solid founda-
tion, Norbert resumed his preaching, going to Namur,
Huy, Liege, Tongres, and probably as far as Louvain,
for thus we read in the Annals of the Abbey of Pare,
near Louvain: "In 1122 Norbert began to preach in
Brabant" (p. 598). Although no details have come down
to us describing this missionary tour in particular, we
have reason to believe that his journey was one series of
triumphs over sin and Satan.
In the beginning of May the Saint arrived at Maes-
tricht, in the South of Holland. The people were just
celebrating the patronal feast of their city, the feast of
St. Servace. This Saint had been a bishop of Tongres
in the fourth century. Acting upon a warning from
heaven, he had moved his episcopal throne to Maes-
tricht, where ever since his death, the people honored
his memory every year with great solemnity, and in-
voked him as their special protector. Here also his
sacred remains rested in the cathedral church.
Norbert at once expressed his great desire to venerate
the relics of St. Servace, which were kept in a silk veil.
According to popular tradition this veil had been brought
6 Cfr. Hugo. "La Vie de saint Norbert," p. 149. Also Bar-
bier "Histoire de 1'Abbaye de Floreffe," p. 39.
134 History of Saint Norbert
down from heaven by angels at the time of the holy
bishop's death, to envelop his sacred remains. In the
presence of Norbert and at his urgent request, the
reliquary was opened with the greatest respect. No sooner
had this been done than the veil was by some invisible
power lifted up in the air, and after moving about in the
basilica remained suspended from the ceiling. The people
were struck with awe and admiration, but some began
lamenting the loss of the veil, and a general commotion
ensued. Meanwhile Norbert, who in silence had been
admiring the prodigy, now inspired from above, pre-
pared himself for the celebration of the Holy Sacrifice.
And behold! when at the beginning of the Canon he
stretched out his arms in the form of a cross, as is pre-
scribed by the rubrics, the veil miraculously returned,
resting on the arms of Norbert, who then replaced it
with great reverence in the reliquary. 7
"Whatever heaven's design was in this most wonderful
event, it is certain that all the people were filled with
the greatest admiration and reverence for Norbert, and
that his missionary labors became thereby all the more
effective. It is impossible to estimate all the good he
accomplished at this time at Maestricht. A great num-
ber of sinners were brought to repentance, peace was re-
stored between enemies, and the more virtuous were re-
animated in the practice of their religion. Leaving
Maestricht the Saint crossed the Rhine and, going into
Westphalia, went from town to town preaching the gos-
pel of penance. At his prayer the sick were healed, and
7 Vita B. Appendix Can. Cappenb., Ch. VIII, where a de-
tailed description is given of this occurrence. Cfr. also Acta
SS. T. XV, pp. 208-230.
Various Attacks of Satan 135
they who were possessed were delivered from the evil
one. Many of these events were recorded, but the rec-
ords were mostly destroyed in the fire of Magdeburg,
of which we shall speak in a later chapter. That Nor-
bert did perform a great many miracles we know posi-
tively, both from contemporary writers who befriended
the Saint, and also from his enemies who made them a
subject of reproach to him, as for instance, Abelard.
"As all great and saintly enterprises are exposed to
the most violent attacks, it ought not to surprise us that
religious Orders, especially in their infancy, are a con-
stant target for the fury of Satan, for he naturally does
all in his power to prevent the raising of establishments
which he knows to be fatal to his empire. Thus the
Patriarch of the Monks of the West had no sooner
formed his great project of founding that grand Order,
which throughout the course of its history has done so
much for the good of religion, than Satan came to de-
clare war and to frustrate his plans. Many times did
he frighten the masons and even break down the walls
they had built. . . ." 8 Thus also at Premontre, es-
pecially during the absence of Norbert, Satan never
ceased in his endeavors to disturb the young community.
Their holy lives aroused his anger, and the progress of
their new building seemed to make him desperate. Some-
times he appeared with a number of his satellites to at-
tack Premontre as a band of armed soldiers attacks a
stronghold. The religious as well as the other workmen
felt plainly on these occasions the presence of some in-
visible enemy preventing them from working until they
sprinkled holy water all over the place. On one oc-
Hugo "La Vie de saint Norbert" preface.
136 History of Saint Norbert
casion especially, all were greatly disturbed and felt
obliged to call the Prior. Blessed Hugh came and ban-
ished the evil one by the sign of the Cross. At other
times Hugh commanded Satan in the name of Norbert
to depart, and the evil 'one obeyed. It happened on one
occasion when Bl. Hugh was exorcising one of the lay-
brothers, that the devil confessed openly that he was
that same spirit whom Norbert "that white dog whose
birth should be cursed forever" had expelled from the
girl at Nivelles. He left his present victim under loud
protestations, showing incidentally Norbert 's great
power over evil spirits. (Vita B, Ch. XXIX-XXX.)
However, in spite of all the annoyances of Satan the
building at Premontre progressed marvelously, and in
less than nine months a truly magnificent church had
been erected. Even before it was entirely completed,
the foundations had also been laid for a spacious house,
as the early historian says, "large enough to accommo-
date two hundred brethren. ' ' When both were finished,
there were assembled once more clergy and laity for the
solemn dedication.
In November of the same year we again see the good
Bishop of Laon, Bartholomew, Bishop Lisiard of Sois-
sons, and a large number of clergy and laity, preceded
by white-robed canons, move in stately procession
through the marshy valley of Premontre towards the new
church. The precious relics which Norbert had brought
over from Cologne the year before, were placed in costly
reliquaries and exposed for veneration ; the church, beau-
tifully decorated for this impressive occasion, could
hardly contain the great number, who came for the sol-
emn ceremony. A truly great day for Norbert, whose
faith and unshaken confidence in God were thus re-
A Sad Accident 137
warded, and a day of triumph for the brethren who at
last saw their holy desires realized ! But alas ! a singular
event changed their joy into real sadness. The consecra-
tion of the new altar had hardly taken place when all of
a sudden the altar gave way, owing to the great pressure
of the crowd, and leaned over to one side ; with a crash
the newly consecrated stone broke in two, invalidating
the consecration. 9
For a moment even the Saint himself was greatly dis-
turbed, but at once checking this impulse of nature, he
remained unshaken in his confidence in God. In his
prophetic spirit he then saw in this sad occurrence a
foretoken of the future history of his Order, which
though once almost annihilated, would again rise to a
new life ; of this he spoke to his disciples. We may add
that later events have proved the truth of this pro-
phecy. At the time of the French Revolution the Order
became almost extinct not only in France but also in
other parts of Europe, but since that crisis it has been
steadily rising to a new life. In the year 1805 Pope Pius
VII, while at Paris, said these remarkable words to the
Abbot-General of the Order: "God will, no doubt,
bring back to life an Order, which has rendered such
excellent services to the Church. ' ' 10
At last the church and the monastery at Premontre
9 Vita B, Ch. XXVIII. Sub tempore novem mensium . . .
cum multitude innumera . . . currerent, motum est altare
majus, et lapis dissolutus, consecratioque cassata est. . . .!
In the same chapter, however it is also related, that the
consecration was done over privately one week later, on the
feast of St. Martin.
iCfr. G. VandenElsen "Het Leven van den H. Norbert-
us," p. 94.
138 History of Saint Norbert
were completed ; and, when to-day we read the historical
description of these buildings, we ask ourselves how was
it possible for those men to erect such beautiful buildings
in the short time of nine months, and that under the
most trying conditions. The monk Hermannus wrote,
in regard to the foundation of Premontre: "All trav-
elers come to see the church and the monastery at Pre-
montre, and also the great wall built around the whole
by Blessed Hugh. I do not believe that one can find
anything similar even in the wealthiest and most an-
cient monasteries of France. Every visitor is forced
to exclaim that this is not the work of man but of
God." 11
After the church and the monastery were built at both
Premontre and Floreffe, and the daily routine of mo-
nastic life was resumed with new vigor, Norbert did
not rest ; but, to make new foundations, and thus work a
reform of all canons, now became his ambition. The
marvelous growth of the new Order from now until the
Saint 's death is nothing short of miraculous. New foun-
dations sprang up as if from the ground, and wherever
Norbert found a lax community of religious, he always
tried to induce them to affiliate with one of his abbeys.
This he effected in the following manner : Two or more
of these religious came to a Premonstratensian abbey,
studied for a while the customs and manner of living
of the Fathers, and then were sent back by Norbert to
their own house to introduce the same discipline. Thus
Norbert was rapidly attaining his object, "Reform,"
for even at this time his numerous disciples were bring-
ing about a notable change in existing conditions. In
11 Cfr. Pertz. Script. XII.
New Foundations 139
the first five years new foundations were made by Nor-
bert in Floreffe, Viviers, St. Josse, Ardenne, Cuissy,
Laon, Liege, Antwerp, Varlar, Cappenberg, and thirty
years after the founding of Premontre, over one hun-
dred abbots were present at the General Chapter of the
Order. 12
12 Cfr. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 96.
CHAPTER VI.
GODFREY OF CAPPENBERG.
Godefridus Comes hie, comitis cum conjuge, Prater
Nomina Militiae dant pretiosa novae.
Godfrey, Count of Cappenberg, with his wife and brother,
enter the Order of St. Norbert.
We here deviate from the chronological order of
events, to devote some time to the Counts of Cappen-
berg on account of their great liberality towards the
young Order. It might be well to recall, that we are
writing of the ages of faith, when eminent virtue was ad-
mired and honored, even as in our times, great learning
and affluence are. Norbert 's austerity, his manifest power
over Satan, his powerful preaching all these had
aroused the admiration of the people and inflamed their
hearts with a holy enthusiasm. His advent was hailed
like that of a great conqueror. Thus we read in the life
of Bl. Godfrey, written by a contemporary: "In those
days there appeared in Westphalia that brilliant light
of the Church, Norbert, the famous preacher. He was
a man graceful in appearance, eloquent in speech. He
reformed the clergy and propagated the Order of Can-
ons Eegular by founding numerous monasteries . . .I" 1
Large crowds ever followed him and the number
that offered to become his disciples, sometimes sur-
lActa SS. T. II. Vita B. Godefridi," Ch. II, p. 129: Appa-
ruit . . . exium quoddam jubar ecclesiae, memorabilis ille
Dei praeco Norbertus. . . .
140
Blessed Godfrey of Capperiberg 141
passes the belief of even the most credulous. Among the
many nobles who at this time were deeply influenced
by the Saint's preaching and manner of living, was a
young Count, by the name of Godfrey. Although quite
young, (he was born in the year 1097, and thus was only
in his 26th year) he was considered one of the most pow-
erful princes of Westphalia, and when in the army of
Henry Y, had distinguished himself on several occa-
sions. He lived in the splendid castle of Cappenberg, in
the diocese of Miinster. Situated on a high mountain,
the castle was famed for its picturesque surroundings,
and was also considered an impenetrable stronghold.
Godfrey was a descendant of a very illustrious fam-
ily. He had married a daughter of the noble and
wealthy house of Arensberg. Her name was Jutta.
Since the death of his father, Godfrey as eldest son, gov-
erned the large estates of Cappenberg and was greatly be-
loved by his subjects. Different historians disagree as to
the time and place where Count Godfrey first became ac-
quainted with our Saint. Some say they had first met
while Norbert was at the Court of the Emperor. Others
assign Xanten as their first meeting place, since Godfrey
owned large estates near the birthplace of our Saint.
Tenkoff observes that Godfrey had heard Norbert 's ser-
mons while the latter was at Cologne procuring relics. 2
At any rate it appears certain that the Count knew Nor-
bert, for before the Saint arrived, Godfrey had made
all necessary preparations to become his disciple.
Since their meeting, at whatever place it was, Godfrey
had felt himself strongly drawn towards Norbert, and
had even mentioned to others his intention of dedicating
2 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., 231. Also Tenffoff, p. 7.
142 History of Saint Norbert
himself entirely to God. 3 Divine Providence then led
him to the Saint at this time, and thus in the same year
that foundations were made in Floreffe (Belgium), and
the church and the monastery built in Premontre
(France), in that very, same year Norbert was also en-
abled through the liberality of this Count to make a new
foundation on German soil. To do justice to the noble
character of the Count, we must not overlook the numer-
ous obstacles he had to overcome before offering himself
and all he had to Almighty God.
There was first and foremost his young and beautiful
wife, truly devoted to him, and not at all inclined to be
separated from a noble and loving husband. To leave
her without her consent would be to break his solemn
oath taken before God's altar "till death doth us part."
With Ood's help, however, he succeeded in winning her
over to his views, and she also decided to leave the
world and give herself to God. One day she will be
abbess of the convent of Herfort, where Godfrey's sis-
ter Beatrix, also is to take the veil. Still greater diffi-
culty had he in persuading his brother, Otto, who at
first refused outright to credit his sincerity. Here
again, by the grace of God, he succeeded in obtaining a
consent. But we can readily understand that the con-
sent of neither Jutta nor Otto was obtained in a day, but
only after a long and painful struggle, and not without
help from above; for we must not forget that we are
here dealing with great and wealthy nobles. To sacrifice
everything and become beggars for the sake of Christ,
however great and heroic from a supernatural stand-
s Acta SS. Vita B. Godefridi, 1. c.
The Foundation of Cappenberg 143
point, is something from which human nature at all
times recoils.
Meanwhile Norbert had come into Westphalia, where,
without his knowledge, all these preparations had been
made. This was in the month of May, 1122. As soon
as Godfrey heard of his arrival he at once hastened to
him, and to Norbert 's great surprise he offered him the
castle of Cappenberg with all its dependencies, its gar-
dens and pastures, its woods and mills. The castle it-
self was to be turned at once into a monastery for the
Saint's disciples. Norbert accepted his generous offer.
When, on the 31st of May, the transfer had been
made with due solemnity, and Godfrey had given up
all he had, he then offered himself, and begged of the
Saint to receive him as one of his disciples. To this
also Norbert consented, but refused to clothe him as yet
with the religious habit, for he foresaw the numerous
difficulties which would arise from the Count's gener-
osity. 4
Meanwhile the necessary alterations were being made
in the castle to fit the place for the life of religious, and
on the 15th day of August the Bishop of Minister, Thier-
ry de Winzenburch, came to solemnly dedicate the new
monastery and provisionary chapel. 5 Norbert installed
some of the brethren of Premontre, and this foun-
dation of Cappenberg made such rapid progress, that
in a few years it became the splendor of the Order, rank-
ing as high as Premontre itself. Norbert himself, as
long as he lived, bore the title of Provost of the House
4 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 233.
s Acta SS. T. II, p. 122-123. Also G. Vanden Elsen, o. e., p.
106, where he observes that on this same day the cornerstone
was laid for a new church,
144 History of Saint Norbert
of Cappenberg, although during his lifetime, first Cuno,
and later Otto, were its actual superiors. But all official
documents of that time are addressed to Norbert, Pro-
vost of Cappenberg, and the list of Provosts is headed
by the name of Norbert. His love for this house was
exceedingly great and he often spoke of Cappenberg
as the "Holy Mountain."
"While a new church was being built, plans were made
by the advice of Norbert, for the erection of a "Xeno-
dochium, ' ' i. e., a great hospital for the sick of the neigh-
borhood and for travelers, and at the same time an alms-
house where large numbers were to be daily fed. "It
was Norbert 's constant desire, ' ' observes Madelaine, l ' to
have the roof of charity in the shadow of the house of
prayer. ' '
As soon as these ^buildings were completed, Jutta ex-
pressed her desire of taking the veil in religion, and
forthwith a large convent was built at the foot of the
mountain for Norbertine Sisters. It was known by the
name of "Nieder-Clooster," and was later transferred
to Wesel. 6
Godfrey's brother Otto, greatly influenced, no doubt,
by the noble example of his brother and sister, also de-
termined to become a religious, and in his turn offered
to Norbert his immense patrimony, the castles of Varlar
and Ilmstadt. Varlar was also in the diocese of Miin-
ster near Coesfeld. A colony of disciples camie from
Premontre, and Varlar was soon transformed into an-
other Premonstratensian abbey, dedicated to the Mother
of God. Four years later when Pope Honorius con-
6Cfr. Madelaine, p. 234, who quotes Hugo Ann. Praem., T.
II, col. 1067.
Tlie Foundation of Ilmstadt Abbey 145
firmed the Order, Yarlar is spoken of as a very flour-
ishing community. As to Ilmstadt or Ilbenstadt, which
had belonged to both Godfrey and Otto, it was also con-
verted into an abbey. It was situated on the other side
of the Rhine, about five miles from Frankfurt, in the
diocese of Mainz. The Charter of Adalbert, Archbishop
of Mainz, is of the year 1123, and gives the religious
"living under the Rule of St. Augustine, and the insti-
tutions of our venerable brother Norbert," all powers
and faculties for the exercise of the sacred ministry.
Some years later Pope Innocent II, upon the request of
the Archbishop, confided to the Premonstratensians the
the care of the souls of that whole province. 7
While these new foundations were being established,
God manifestly aided Norbert in the great work. Funds
seem to have been forthcoming whenever needed, and the
number of disciples continued to increase every day.
Premontre had in reality become a training station,
whither new recruits came to be drilled in monastic
discipline and from which they were sent out to the new
foundations as soon as they were imbued with the spirit
of Norbert. In a word, things were going entirely in
accordance with the fondest hopes of our Saint. No
wonder, therefore, that we find Satan making violent
efforts to obstruct the noble work. He soon found a
powerful auxiliary in the Count of Arensberg, the fa-
ther-in-law of Godfrey, who, when he heard of what
he was pleased to call "the most foolish act of his son-
in-law, ' ' became furious, and accused Godfrey of flagrant
injustice to Jutta; for, he claimed that part of the
7 Ibidem, Hugo Annales Ord. Praem. Varlaria, col. 1047-1048
(T. II), and also T. I. Ilbenstadium superiis, p. 866.
146 History of Saint Norbert
estate of Cappenberg was her dowry and that she had
been misled. Godfrey immediately went to him to ad-
just matters and explain everything, but the Count re-
fused even to listen to him and decided to take by force
what he claimed, though unjustly, to be his. In effect
he camje with a number of armed men to Cappenberg
to frighten his son-in-law, but Godfrey faced him fear-
lessly, for he was convinced that what he had done, he
had done solely for the love of God and the welfare of
his soul, without violating the rights of anyone. He said
to one of his former servants (thus we read in the Acta
SS.) : "Perhaps his plan is to imprison me, but you can
tell our father Norbert, that in case I am imprisoned, I
pray him not to take any steps to procure my deliver-
ance. Oh! if I could only be found worthy to die in
prison for the love of God. ' ' 8
But now many of his former servants, those who once
loved him were turned against him, said openly that
the Count had lost his head, and accused Norbert of
being an impostor. These men had changed towards the
young Count because, although they still had a suffi-
cient income, they had largely been replaced by lay-
brothers, and from a worldly point of view the change
had not been to the advantage of even those that re-
mained. Even the Bishop of Minister himself, though
he was a great friend of the Count and a warm admirer
of Norbert, advised Godfrey on the day he dedicated the
new monastery, to change his plans for the sake of pre-
serving peace. But Godfrey answered the Bishop as
well as his servants by saying: "What we have done,
we have done acting on the inspiration of God, and as
8 Acta SS. Tom II. 13 Jan., p. 130.
Threats of the Count of Arensberg 147
long as I live, not the world, but God will be served in
this place. If you really loved mie you would all be
happy to see me following God's Holy Will and escaping
from the dangers of the world. ' '
The Count of Arensberg refused to be reconciled, and
said to all who cared to listen to him, that he was going
to kill Norbert and hang his body from the wall of the
castle. By the help of a certain Franco, he next decided
to take his daughter, Jutta, by force from her cell ; this
he did, and led her away from Cappenberg. He had
hidden her, but Godfrey sought for her night and day.
The rumor was then spread that Godfrey had changed
his mind ; that he had driven away the canons and was
now trying to find his wife and resume his worldly
life. "When, however, Godfrey showed the people how
false was this rumor, and spoke to them of the injustice
of this cruel act of the Count of Arensberg, they began
to hate and despise the latter, and even dared speak
of his cruelty to his own daughter.
At this time it happened that for some unknown rea-
son Norbert was obliged to leave Cappenberg. 9 As soon
as the Saint had left, Frederick began to change tactics
in regard to his son-in-law, and tried to gain in a friend-
ly way what he was unable to procure by force. He in-
vited Godfrey to visit him in his castle, but notwith-
standing his eloquent plea, Godfrey soon convinced him
that it was all in vain. 10 This second failure infuriated
him; he threatened Godfrey's life and finally decided to
9 VandenElsen, p. 108, says that Norbert probably had
gone to Premontre" to assist at the solemn dedication.
10 According to Madelaine this meeting took place on the
feast of the Assumption, 1123, but it must have been the
year before.
148 History of Saint Norbert
bring the whole matter before the Court of the Em-
peror. To this Godfrey gladly consented.
Be it observed that the Emperor Henry was now just
at the most critical period of his life and overwhelmed
with cares. Maurice Bburdin, the antipope and a crea-
ture of Henry, had been obliged to take refuge in the
monastery of Cava. The Saxons were in revolt. The
nobility was weary of his fruitless struggles with Rome,
which had already lasted over fifty years. The absurd-
ity of Investiture, the impropriety of a prelate receiv-
ing the ring and crozier from the hands of a layman
had become apparent to everybody, and from all sides
came petitions for peace.
It was at this moment that Norbert, who had returned
to Westphalia, in company with Count Godfrey, went
in person to the Emperor, who was holding his Court at
Lobwissen. "We must not forget that the Counts of
Cappenberg had more than once taken sides against
the Emperor, and were known to oppose his claims as
to Investiture. Through the influence of Norbert, Henry,
as he himself distinctly stated, 11 not only favored God-
frey against his father-in-law, but shortly after par-
doned the recusancy of both Godfrey and Otto, and
restored them to his favor. All this is stated in a pub-
lic document.
Now, this favorable decision of an excommunicated
Emperor, and his subsequent action in regard to the
foundations of Godfrey and Otto, which he took under
his imperial protection, are most remarkable and show
unmistakably Norbert 's influence over Henry at this
11 Hugo Ann. Praem. I. Prob. 372, supradicto sacerdote pro
eis intercedente. , Cfr. also Binterim and Von Steinen.
The End of the War of Investiture 149
critical period. Can anyone doubt that Henry and Nor-
bert, his former chaplain, held serious converse on the
state of the Empire, and that Norbert induced him to
sign that long-looked-for declaration made at the Con-
cordat of Worms in the month of September of this
same year?
"For the love of God," thus reads the document,
"of the Holy Eoman Church and of Pope Calixtus, as
"well as for the good of my soul, I renounce all claims
' ' to the right of Investiture by ring and crozier. I grant
"to all the churches within my Empire the freedom of
"canonical elections and consecrations. I promise peace
"with Pope Calixtus and the Holy Koman Church, and
"to give him aid whenever he may claim it." 12
The end of the war of Investiture was hailed with
great joy by all Christendom. True, history has not
linked the name of our humble Saint with that most im-
portant event, for no one can know exactly what passed
between him and the emperor. But when we reflect that
Norbert 's whole life since the day of his conversion had
been devoted to peace-making, that his influence over
the hearts of the nobles and the great of his day was
truly miraculous moreover, that circumstances brought
him at this time into the very presence of the Emperor,
and that to his influence Henry is known to have yielded
in regard to Godfrey and Otto who could doubt that
Norbert was a most powerful instrument in the hands of
Almighty God to bring about this most momentous
event ?
Meanwhile, Frederic, Count of Arensberg, had died
quite suddenly while assisting at a great banquet, and
12 Cfr. Darras. Gen. History of the Church, Vol. Ill, p. 200.
150 History of Saint Norbert
his death brought peace to the Abbey of Cappenberg.
Godfrey soon received the white habit from the hands of
Norbert, and became one of his most zealous disciples.
His great humility especially was truly edifying. He
ever refused to be reminded of his former greatness, and
never allowed anyone to render him particular honor.
"You make me feel sad," he often said, when reminded
of what he had done for the Order, ' ' I am the servant of
all." It was his great delight to perform the most men-
ial duties in the house. Many a time he went to the
' * Xenodochium ' ' he himself had built, and there washed
the feet of the poor sick people. Further, in the ob-
servance of the prescribed fast and in other mortifica-
tions, he was truly admirable and a continual source of
edification.
Norbert 's desire was to have him in the Abbey of Pre-
montre. The Saint's desire meant a command for this
son of obedience, and both he and his brother went to
the mother abbey. Here, in the year 1125, Godfrey re-
ceived minor orders. Norbert entertained the highest
hopes for the future of this saintly disciple. Alas ! these
hopes were never to be realized, for Divine Providence
had disposed otherwise. He who seemed most worthy to
become a priest of the Most High, would never with his
pure hands touch the Divine Victim. However, he had
offered himself "a living host, holy and acceptable to
the Lord."
He had been but one year in the Abbey of Premontre,
when Norbert, now Archbishop of Magdeburg, called his
dear son to him. Godfrey hastened to obey, but felt
out of place in the midst of the world. He soon begged
Norbert to send him back again to the solitude of the
cloister, "his paradise on earth," as he called it. Hav-
The Death of Blessed Godfrey of Capperiberg 151
ing received the Saint's blessing, he retired to the abbey
of Ilbenstadt, and there becam'e the victim of a mortal
malady. His brother, Otto, as also the other religious,
were all deeply grieved when from day to day his con-
dition grew worse. He, on the contrary, seemed radiant
with joy, and often said to the brethren: "But why,
after all, did we take the habit of penance? Why did
we mortify ourselves, if not to be sooner with our Sav-
ior?"
On the 13th day of January, 1127, when all the breth-
ren stood weeping at his bedside, he said to his brother
Otto: "I hear a voice repeating, 'Go before him' . . . "
A moment later he exclaimed: " Welcome, messen-
gers of my Creator ! ' ' These were his last words. An-
gels came to bear his soul to eternal bliss. He was then
only thirty years of age. 13
His first foundation, Cappenberg, was soon consid-
ered the mother house of the German province, and in
a few years comprised, besides the houses at Ilbenstadt
and Varlar, Herfort, where Jutta became Abbess, Clar-
holz, Scheida, Wesel, Weddinghausen, Wirburg, Quellen-
burg and Bonlant. Otto became, in 1155, Provost of
Cappenberg, and died there in the odor of sanctity, on
the 27th of January, 1172.
is The feast of Blessed Godfrey is kept in the Order on
Jan. 17th.
CHAPTER VII.
THE THIRD O'RDER OF ST. NORBERT.
Certatim populi accurrunt facunda videre
Ora Viri, cunctosque eloquio suo trahit.
Forth thou went a conquering hero;
Passions wild and social bondage
Bent their crippled forms and vanished
'Neath thy rule. . . .
The fame of the wonderful deeds of the Counts of
Cappenberg had spread rapidly throughout Westphalia,
and thence into France, where at this time Norbert was
well and favorably known. His Order was steadily
growing in importance, to the great delight of all good
people, but to the extreme annoyance of Norbert 's ene-
mies. They began to recognize the powerful influence
of Norbert 's Institute, and consequently they put forth
every endeavor to injure the reputation of Norbert and
his disciples.
At Premontre, Satan was continually trying to cause
disturbances among the brethren, and outside of the ab-
bey Satan's followers criticized their work severely. In
the case of Cappenberg, they found reason to accuse
the Saint of having exercised undue influence over God-
frey, his wife and his brother, with the intention of en-
riching his Institute. But Norbert remained undis-
turbed ; it was by no means the first time that they had
condemned his actions. Besides, his measures at West-
phalia caused great admiration; the noble example of
Count Godfrey and his brother appealed to the hearts
* 152
Count Theobald 153
of many, and thus Norbert 's reputation, far from being
lessened, was considerably exalted. Several of the no-
bility came at this time to Norbert to offer all they had,
and even themselves, with the firm determination to fol-
low Godfrey's example.
Among these one especially must be noticed, since he
was to be, in the designs of Providence the cornerstone
of a great and new structure to be raised by the Saint.
He was a very illustrious person, the most powerful
prince in the kingdom of France, and even the first
in rank after the king. " Theobald IV, surnamed the
Great, was the son of Stephen, Count of Champagne and
Blois, and of Alice, daughter of William the Conqueror,
King of England. In the year 1102 he had succeeded to
his father's estates, and, observes Guibert of Nogent,
' ' owned as many castles as there are days in the year. ' n
Since the year 1120, when on the 25th of November a
terrible accident had befallen his family, Theobald had
been deeply religious. He was on his way to England to
visit the king, when on that day one of the ships suf-
fered shipwreck off the English coast, and no trace was
left of "La Blanche Nef," which had his sister aboard,
his brother-in-law and four children of the king. 2 Since
that terrible catastrophe the abundance of his wealth and
the great honor in which he was held by all, only contrib-
uted to render him more humble and charitable. He be-
came the ideal Christian prince, whose only object in life
was to secure the happiness of his people, and to encour-
age them in the practice of virtue. St. Bernard testifies to
1 Hugo "La Vie de Saint Norbert," p. 124.
2 G. VandenElsen, "Het leven van den H. Norbertus," p. 117.
154 History of Saint Norbert
his integrity when he says in one of his letters: 3 "When
"we receive, perhaps, from other princes words true and
"untrustworthy, it is neither new nor wonderful to us.
"But in the case of Count Theobald, it is a matter of
"great surprise that his Yes and No should be without
"weight, since a word from him is for us equivalent to
"an oath, and a slight untruth is regarded by him as a
"grave perjury; since of all the virtues which dignify
"his high rank and render his name celebrated through-
"out the whole world, the chief and most extolled is his
"steadfast truthfulness. ' '
Such was the illustrous person who came out to meet
Norbert returning from Westphalia; he was fully de-
termined to follow the example of Count Godfrey and
join the Order. A most flattering proposition, no doubt,
to the Founder of a new institute greatly in need of
helpers and protectors, and we should expect the Saint
to act with him as he did with Count Godfrey and accept
his offer without delay ! But no ; the Saint did not pro-
ceed hastily in this matter ; and, without either accepting
or rejecting the offer, he asked the Count for a few days'
time, in order to consult our Lord in prayer, and confide
to Him this new project. Could it really be the will of
God, the Saint asked himself, that the immense estates
and castles of Count Theobald should come to the Order ?
He knew that in case the numerous castles should really
be converted into monasteries, it would cause great dis-
turbance in the feudal hierarchy of the Count 's vassals,
and perhaps prove even a menace to the peace of the
kingdom. On the other hand, he was convinced of the
present generosity of the Count in building churches
a Letter XXXVIII, published by S. J. Bales.
The Origin of the Third Order 155
and monasteries, and he knew him to be a father to the
orphans, a protector to widows, and a most liberal friend
of the poor and the Church. "Would it not be contrary
to the workings of Divine Providence to change the life
of this noble prince, whom God seemed to have predes-
tined to be a great benefactor of whole provinces? 4
Norbert therefore increased his prayers and mortifica-
tions to prepare his heart for guidance from on high.
The more he prayed the more he realized that God did
not call Theobald to serve Him in the monastery. A
sublime thought now entered into the mind of the Saint,
no doubt, in response to his fervent prayer. "Was there
no possibility of opening the doors of his Institute to
persons living in the world? Was it not possible to es-
tablish some organization which would be halfway, so
to say, between the world and the monastery? An or-
ganization, which though existing in the very bosom, of
human society, would have a truly religious soul? This
idea gradually ripened in the mind of Norbert, and
eventually led to the establishment of the Third Order,
known as such the world over.
Theobald was awaiting Norbert 's answer with the
greatest anxiety. Heaven suggested to the Saint the
following reply: "You will not be a religious, you
"will continue to bear the yoke of the Lord as you have
1 ' done, and you will add to it that of wedlock. " 5 " See, ' '
exclaims here the oldest historian of the Saint, "how
great was his discernment of spirits ! Two princes, God-
frey and Theobald, come to him; one he makes give up
Vita B, Ch. XXXIII.
Vita B, Ch. XXXIII.
156 History of Saint Norbert
all; the other he bids keep all, and possess all as if he
possessed nothing." 6
Theobald, though he seemed greatly disappointed, an-
swered the Saint manfully : ' ' If such is the will of God,
"it is not for me to gainsay it, but rest assured, vener-
' ' able Father, that I will not wed anyone but the woman
"you choose for me." 7 The Count, anxious to be in
some way united with Norbert and his great work, asked
the Saint before leaving, for a Rule of Life. Nor-
bert was happy to grant this request and drew up a
Rule that could without great difficulty be observed in
the world, but at the same time sufficiently austere to
become for souls of good will, a safe road to eternity and
a bulwark against the evils of the age. In addition to
this, Norbert gave the Count an outward token or sign
of his aggregation to the Order, in the form of a white
woolen scapular with which he solemnly invested him. 8
Thus the generous offer of the Count and Norbert 's sub-
sequent rejection of it were in the eternal decrees, in-
strumental in bringing about the foundation of an en-
tirely new institution, ' ' The Third Order. ' ' Henceforth
in the midst of his glittering court, Count Theobald was
always in simple and modest attire, and observed a rule
of life far superior to that of the most pious layman of
the district.
It is quite certain that before St. Norbert 's time no
one had ever succeeded in establishing in the Church a
state of life midway between the cloister and the world ;
Ibidem.
7 Ibidem.
sBiblioth. Praem. Ord. Lib. I, p. 311 ... breve scap-
ulare laneum candidum sub laicalibus vestimentis praescrip-
sit.
Norbert Points the Way to Other Founders 157
or, to put it in different words, a religious order which
should penetrate into Christian homes in the midst of the
world. Therefore, as Fath. Duhayon observes : ' * To St.
* ' Norbert is due the honor of having been chosen by God
"to become an instrument in founding this salutary in-
"stitution." 9 Also Cardinal Gasquet says: "It is worth
"remarking that apparently the Canons of Premontre
' ' were the first to conceive the idea, afterwards so largely
"developed by the mendicants of the thirteenth century,
"of uniting laymen and women to them by a formal
"aggregation in what was known as a ' Third Order/
"with a share in all the prayers and privileges of the
"brethren." 10
To our Saint therefore belongs the glory of having
pointed out the way to other Founders a glory and
honor which may well be appreciated by the sons of the
holy Patriarch and the friends of the Order. The Nor-
bertine Tertiaries were originally called "Fratres et
Sorores ad succurrendum, " from the assistance given to
and received from the Order. This name is also given
in the Brief of Pope Benedict XIV, concerning them. It
is probable that this brotherhood did not take the name
of "Third Order" until the later foundation of similar
institutions.
The solemn aggregation of Count Theobald to the
Order of Premontre, could not fail to act as a powerful
stimulus to his religious fervor, and as an edifying
example to his courtiers and people. "Within the very
confines of his castle he founded, a few years later, the
Abbey of Chateau- Thierry, in order to be able to have
9 Manual Historique des Ordres Religieux," pp. 98-136.
10 "Collectanea Anglo-Praemonstratensia," Vol. I, p. VI.
158 History of Saint Norbert
at all times the disciples of St. Norbert about him. At
the request of the abbot, Godfrey by name, who once
belonged to the court of Theobald, and who considered
the castle too worldly for a monastery, the abbey was
transferred to Valsecret, in the diocese of Soissons, in the
year 1140. Although Valsecret was but a short distance
from the castle, Theobald insisted on always having two
Premonstratensian Canons about him. To these he con-
fided the direction of his conscience, the distribution of
his alms, and the spiritual care of the inhabitants of his
domains. Fath. Valbonne in his "Vie de St. Bernard,"
observes: "Two Premonstratensians accompanied the
devout prince Theobald on all his journeys. Wherever
he held his court, they distributed his alms and secretly
carried them to the homes of timid poor. They also gave
hospitality to clerics and monks who came to treat with
the Count." 11
When Theobald died, on Jan. 10th, 1151, Norbert in-
deed was not there to bless and strengthen him, but by
his bedside were disciples of the Saint to comfort him
in his last hour. His name was inscribed by loving hands
in the Necrology of Premontre and Valsecret, and the
Ephemerides Hagiologicae of the Order give on Sept.
26th, a sketch of his life. 12
Many followed the good example of Count Theobald
and joined the Third Order of Premontre. The Counts
of Brienne, who founded the Abbey of Basse-Fontaine, in
the diocese of Troyes, became especially remarkable
11 See Illana, o. c., p. 146.
12 The particulars of the life of Count Theobald have been
chiefly taken from "Het Leven van den H. Norbertus," by G.
VandenElsen, who relied on "L'Histoire des dues et des comtes
de Champagne," by H. D'Arbois de Jubainville. Tom. II.
The Spread of the Third Order 159
among the many disciples whom the spirit of the Holy
Patriarch had attracted. "And," observes an old writer,
"so exact was their fidelity to the Rule drawn up for
them by Blessed Norbert, that all could see, that these
princes did not wear the white scapular in vain. The
integrity of their lives and the purity of their morals
never belied the color of their habit. ' >13 Soon every dis-
trict in France and many other parts of Europe gave a
number of Tertiaries to the family of Norbert. Here
we cannot but sincerely regret the brevity of Norbert 's
historians. The very names of these first Tertiaries
would not have been without value to us, and details of
the lives of many more would prove most edifying. 14
Each Premonstratensian abbey had from the earliest
times its register covered with names of brothers and
sisters "ad succurrendum, ' ' but even these registers
seem to be lost. Still a long list of names can yet be
found in the Necrologies of different abbeys. Some of
these have only recently been published, as for instance,
the Necrology of the old Abbey of Floreffe, and the Obit-
uary of the Abbey of Silly in the diocese of Seez, France.
We shall return to this subject in the second volume.
As to Norbert, one may well be surprised at the mar-
velous growth of the Saint's work in those days. Thus
far we have enumerated the new abbeys at Floreffe, Cap-
penberg, Varlar and Ilbenstadt. As early as 1121 a
foundation had also been made at Viviers, whither a
colony of disciples had been called by Hugh le Blanc,
13 Acta SS. XX, p. 922.
i* Cfr. Manual of the Third Order of St. Norbert, translated
from the French by Abbot Geudens and published in London,
1889.
160 History of Saint Norbert
Lord of Ferte-Milon. Henry, one of the early disciples,
became its first abbot, and is known especially for his
great charity. A legend tells us that at the time of a
famine, when he was distributing wheat to the poor, the
wheat was miraculously multiplied; and, on another
occasion, he by his prayer hastened the ripening of the
harvest. 15
In the same year was founded the Abbey of Saint-
Josse-au-Bois or Dommartin. There is a description of
the origin of this abbey, written in the beginning of the
seventeenth century by one of the religious, 16 in which
we read that when Dagobert was King of France, St.
Josse (Judocus) having been chaplain to the Duke of
Ponthieu for seven years, retired from the world and
became a solitary. He built a little chapel in the desert,
which ever after his death was used by hermits. Then
a certain Milo came to serve God there. The number
of hermits having increased, they did not think it right
to live without a superior. Milo went to Premontre, and
with the help of Norbert, a monastery was built, but not
until all had placed themselves for some time under
Norbert 's direction. Ten years later Milo, who had been
appointed Superior by Norbert, became Bishop of The-
rouanne and was succeeded by a religious named Adam,
who removed the canons from St. Josse-au-bois to Dom-
martin, in 1161.
Other monasteries sprang from this abbey governed
by Milo. There was first the abbey of Ardenne near
is Ann. Praem. Ord. T. II, col. 645. Vallis Serena.
16 This description is found in the Arch. Publ. de Caen.
Fonds d'Ardenne. Further Cfr. Hugo Annal. T. I, col. 621.
Also Calonne "Hist, des Abbayes de Dommartin et St. Andre-
aux-bois." 1875, p. 7.
More New Foundations 161
Caen. A certain Gilbert, who was from Caen, had, with
the other hermits of St. Josse,' attached himself to St.
Norbert. Having gone to his native town, he was re-
ceived by a wealthy lord, Aiulphe du Four. He and his
wife spoke to Gilbert of a vision they had, in which the
Blessed Virgin asked them to build a chapel in her
honor on their property, called Ardenne. Thus originated
this foundation. At the same time that Ardenne was
being built, another branch detached itself from St.
Josse to build, in the diocese of Rouen, the abbey of St.
Nicholas-de-Thelle, later called Marcheroux. Ulric, the
first abbot, had forty canons regular under him. He
also founded at a short distance from this abbey, a house
for Sisters, the convent of Beaumont-les-Nonnains. 17
More celebrated than any of these was the abbey of
Cuissy. Since 1114 there dwelt here in a deserted place,
a Canon of the cathedral of Laon, Luc by name. Dis-
ciples had joined him, and, acting upon the advice of the
Bishop of Laon, they all placed themselves under the
direction of Norbert. This was in 1122. Two years
later Bishop Bartholomew consecrated Luc as Praemon-
stratensian Abbot of Cuissy. His great sanctity was
known to all. St. Bernard corresponded with him about
the year 1130, in regard to a convent for nuns, built by
Luc near the abbey of Cuissy. (Cfr. Letter LXXIX.)
The abbey of Cuissy and the neighboring abbey of Vau-
clair became renowned for their exquisite calligraphy
and miniature-painting, which may still be seen in dif-
ferent manuscripts. 18
IT Ann. T. II, Marchasium Radulphi, col. 127.
is Cfr. De Florival. Barthelemy de Vir, p. 173 et seq. Also
General Cat. of the Publ. Library of Laon. I, p. 96, et seq.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE APOSTLE OF ANTWERP.
Jam Tanchelini per te Nor~berte nefandam,
Conversa ejurat Belgica terra luem.
Vainly Tanchelm strove to sow
Seeds of heresy and woe
In the peaceful land of Flanders. . . .
If anyone thinks that in Christian Europe during the
twelfth century people were but blind followers of a
fanatic faith, he must indeed be glaringly ignorant of
that period of history. ' ' The disorder and moral relaxa-
tion/' thus writes the historian Darras, 1 " naturally de-
veloped by the War of Investitures, favored the rise, in
the Western Churches, of numerous sects more or less
closely allied to Manicheism, and tending to raise vice
to the dignity of a system. These errors were thus a
continuation of the series which had agitated Orleans,
Arras and Toulouse, remains of the Eastern Paulicians,
and forerunners of all modern systems which, under
various names, aim at the overthrow of all authority, of
hierarchical subordination, of the family and society.
Their doctrinal errors, though agreeing in some points
such as the uselessness of the sacraments, of the invoca-
tion and veneration of the saints, and of prayers for the
dead are at variance in others, according to the views
of their leaders. But their view of moral obligation is
iCfr. Darras. "General History of the Church," Vol. Ill,
p. 201.
162
SAINT NORBERT REFUTES TANCHELM.
Kollektion Hanfstaengl Miinchen
Kgrl. Pinakothek.
719. Barend Van Orley
Tanchelm the Heretic 163
one: denial of all authority and rule license and scan-
dal. The first of these names which we meet in the
twelfth century is that of Peter Bruys, whose followers
styled themselves Petrobusians. He traversed Dauphiny,
Provence and Languedoc, destroying and burning
crosses, rebaptizing children, teaching that churches are
useless, as God wishes no other temple than the uni-
verse. He was followed by excited crowds who but-
chered the priests, plundered and burned the churches
and gave themselves up to the most shameful excesses.
. . . Antwerp had been thrown into a state of similar
disorder by a fanatic named Tankelin or Tanchelm . . .
who revived the traditions of the Adamites and pre-
tended to restore the world to its state of primitive nak-
edness by recalling its lost innocence."
Tanchelm, a talented but haughty layman, had
preached his doctrines in the early years of the twelfth
century, in the neighborhood of Antwerp. Thence he
went to the diocese of Utrecht. He had also propagated
his pernicious doctrines along the banks of the Rhine.
Elated by his success, for his followers were many, he
put on a monastic habit and went to Rome ; there he
sought by various means to have the Pope attach the
seal of Rome to his nefarious work. Needless to say, he
was unsuccessful, and returned by way of Cologne. This
was in the year 1112. 2 While in Cologne he was seized
by German soldiers and handed over to the Archbishop
as a dangerous individual and an impostor, for we -must
not forget that society was no less interested than reli-
gion in the suppression of these sectaries. He was put
in prison but escaped, and we read that the following
2 Pertz, Script. XVI. Annales Veterocelles, 1112.
164 History of Saint Norlert
year he was driven out of Bruges by clergy and laity.
In 1115 he was driven from Louvain by Godfrey, Duke
of Lorraine, and that same year he died a miserable
death. 3
Tanchelm's followers affected a life of poverty and
austerity, opposed the power of the Pope and of all
ecclesiastical authorities. They called themselves the
poor of Christ, the imitators of the Apostles, and ac-
cordingly assumed the title of ' ' Apostolicals. " They not
only admired their shockingly immoral leader, "but,"
observes Abelard, quoted by the Bollandists, 4 "they ac-
tually adored him as the son of God." In a letter ad-
dressed by the clergy of Utrecht to the Archbishop of Co-
logne, we find in a few words the synopsis of Tanchelm's
errors. "The Pope is nobody; archbishops and bishops
are nobody; priests and clerics are nobody; the Church
is I and my followers." If we may speak of any heretic
excelling in the pernicious doctrines and practices of the
Neo-Manicheism of those days, Tanchelm certainly merits
that distinction. We read in that same letter, that one day
he performed a mock-marriage with a statue of the
Blessed Virgin, in a public square, and the people, blind-
ed, came to offer him wedding presents. 5 He and his fol-
lowers regarded the Blessed Eucharist especially with
peculiar horror, which they constantly manifested by
the most shocking profanations. "Without staining our
pages with repulsive details, let it be sufficient to state
that contemporary writers declare that the deeds per-
s Ace. to Madelaine, p. 271, who quotes Pertz, his skull was
crushed by an indiscreetly zealous priest.
*Cfr. Acta SS. T. XXjlp. 832.
s Ibidem. Epistola Trajectensis Ecclesiae ad Freder. Epis-
cop. de Tanchelmo seductore.
The Cause of the Spread of This Heresy 165
petrated by Tanchelm and his followers are too loath-
some and horrible for description. 6
And the poor deluded people! How lamentable to
see a country, Christian for generations past, going back
not only to pagan immorality, but casting off all moral
restraint, and encouraging a purely animal life! We
here ask ourselves, how was it possible that a sect, whose
doctrines tended to the utter destruction even of all
social order, could successfully establish itself in a Chris-
tian country ? As an iconoclast, Tanchelm held out to the
rulers the treasurers of the churches, and as a reformer
he pleased the ignorant by removing all moral restraint.
Here then is the cause of the rapid spread of this as of
almost every heresy.
Eight years had now passed since the principal author
of these monstrous disorders died, and the moral state
of the people in Antwerp was most pitiable. Antwerp
then belonged to the diocese of Cambray, but at present
it is in the archdiocese of Malines. In the year 1119
good Bishop Burchard sent thither twelve of his canons
to extirpate the heresy and try to restore order. They
were attached to the church of St. Michael, which had
been built by Godfrey of Bouillon before he set out for
the Holy Land. All were zealous priests who worked
hard to restore not only the faith but also virtue to the
poor deluded people. Alas! these canons thought the
evils too great and too deeply rooted to be eradicated by
them!. In their distress they returned to Cambray and
conferred with Bishop Burchard. The result of this
conference was that both the canons and the bishop
e Vita B. Ch. XXXVI. . . . Balneum ejus bibebant . . -.
in tantum ut se infelicem diceret quae huic conjunction! ne-
fariae misceri non meruisset.
166 History of Saint Norlert
thought Norbert the very man capable of restoring Chris-
tian life in Antwerp.
Norbert was at this time busily engaged in his solitude
at Premontre, confirming his brave but inexperienced
sons in their fervor and spiritual life. By word and ex-
ample he was their leader in the strictest observance of
the rules, and by his wise counsels he encouraged them
in their daily struggles. No one would have thought
him at this time a Saint, the reputation of whose sanc-
tity was attracting the eyes of Europe. He was humble
and pious a true servus servorum. But Bishop Bur-
chard, who had known him for years and was well ac-
quainted also with his great success as missionary and
convert-maker, valued him at his true worth.
A deputation from the bishop came to Premontre
to explain to Norbert the pitiable state of Antwerp. The
man of God, whose zeal for the salvation of souls con-
sumed him, was at once ready to comply with the bishop 's
request. Was not this, thus he reasoned, a great oppor-
tunity to do missionary work? To bring back to God
not ordinary sinners only, but heretics people who had
given up their faith what could be more noble, what
work more apostolic? Guided by the Holy Spirit, the
Saint not for a moment hesitated, but set out at once for
his new scene of labor, accompanied by Evermode,
Waltman, and other disciples, wholly imbued with his
apostolic spirit. They were twelve in all, and once ar-
rived at their destination, those fervent apostles lost no
time in opening what we would to-day call a great ' ' Mis-
sion. ' '
To the credit of the twelve canons who had left, be it
remarked here, that their work had not been entirely un-
successful, for as a result of their efforts a reaction had
Norbert at Antwerp 167
already set in, and the good and pious people of Ant-
werp, however small their number, hailed the coming
of Norbert as that of their savior. The historian H. Q.
Janssen informs us 7 that the Saint upon his arrival
found the church crowded with people curious to know
what the Saint had to say. The same historian describes
Norbert ascending the pulpit his emaciated features,
his white habit, his expressive and charming voice, his
gestures. But it was not these that gave him that super-
natural power of awakening emotion and stirring his
hearers to conviction, it was his own personal holiness.
In the "Life" of Bl. Hugh we find only a few words of
the first sermon delivered by Norbert on this occasion,
but they are of great significance.
"Brethren," he began, "I am aware that the ignor-
"ance of truth, rather than the love of error, is the
"principal cause of your forsaking the true religion. If
"truth had been announced to you, I know you would
"have followed it with as great eagerness as you have
"followed error. You suffered yourselves to be misled
"too easily, and now I hope that you will suffer your-
" selves to be saved easily by us. . . ." 8 In his first
address to the people, instead of censure or reproach,
Norbert combined the gentleness of persuasion with the
force of conclusive argument. No invectives, no per-
sonalities, but in everything charity according to the
rule of the Apostle. It was this sentiment which our late
Holy Father, Pope Pius X, so beautifully expressed
when he said: "Non possumus aedificare Ecclesiam
super ruinam charitatis." (We can never build up the
Church on the ruins of charity.)
7 See VandenElsen, p. 130.
s Cfr. Vita B. Ch. XXXVI. Also Taiee, PrSmontre, I, p. 26.
168 History of Saint Norbert
Norbert's disciples followed his example, and their
sermons produced deep and lasting impressions. The
most ignorant could not fail to see the immense differ-
ence between the preaching of Norbert and of Tanchelm
and his disciples. "While the latter appealed to violence
and vice in a most ostentatious manner, the Saint quietly
made an urgent appeal to all that was most noble in
man. Moreover, Norbert had come not in the name of
Satan but of the Most High, and his conduct and irre-
proachable life fully justified his mission. Consequently,
it was not difficult even for the most illiterate to see on
which side was truth.
Antwerp soon bent its head in shame. Striking
their breasts with the deepest sorrow, the people came
and knelt at the feet of the missionaries to receive par-
don from Almighty God. "Men and women," observes
Bl. Hugh in his Life, "came to them after having puri-
fied their consciences by a sincere confession, and in
large numbers brought back to the missionaries the Sac-
red Hosts, which from ten to fifteen years and more,
they had kept in their houses and most sacrilegiously
dishonored." 9 Within a very short time, in fact a few
weeks, the whole city seemed entirely transformed, and
never before did the faithful assist at the celebration of
the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass with more genuine piety.
The poor people now felt as if they had been living in a
dream, and had at last awakened to the reality of their
former Christian and Catholic life. The name of Nor-
bert was on the lips of all, and they were unable to suffi-
ciently express their lively gratitude to our dear Saint.
*> In the museum of Antwerp (No. 107) we find a painting,
from the hand of C. De Vos, representing St. Norbert collecting
the Sacred Hosts.
St. Michael's Abbey at Antwerp 169
Good Bishop Burchard and his Canons also greatly re-
joiced on hearing of the happy result. In fact a most
sincere enthusiasm was shared by every one, and from
that day forward Norbert was called by the "Vox Pop-
uli" the Apostle of Antwerp and of the Blessed Sacra-
ment.
The people, as well as the bishop, entreated Norbert to
accept the church at Antwerp, and establish there a
house of the Order; and the Canons who had been at-
tached to St. Michael's freely offered to move to an-
other part of the city, which eventually they did, and
thus originated the famous cathedral of St. Mary at
Antwerp. 10 Norbert accepted the liberal offer of the
bishop and founded at that place the celebrated abbey
of St. Michael, which until the time of the French Revo-
lution, had continued the great work inaugurated by the
Saint. He installed Bl. Waltman as its first abbot.
Burning with apostolic zeal and faithful to the Coun-
sels of his spiritual father, Waltman sent out disciples
to preach the Gospel in the neighboring towns and vil-
lages, and so thoroughly extirpated whatever remained
of Tanchelm's heresy in this province. Thus the abbey
of Antwerp became a great center of civilization, and
within ten years established three other abbeys which
have since preserved the faith in these provinces. 11
ioCfr. Cath. Encyclop. Vol. I, p. 589: "The Cathedral of
Antwerp was originally a small Premonstratensian shrine
known familiary as "Our Lady of the Stump."
11 These were: the abbey of Middelburg in Zeeland, and the
two abbeys Tongerloo and Averbode which exist to this day,
both in the province of Antwerp. St. Michael's abbey also
founded two convents for Norbertine Nuns, one at Zoetendaal
and one at Vroenhout. The latter is at present at Oosterhout
in Holland, and has a foundation at Neerpelt in Belgium.
170 History of Saint Norbert
Once order was restored in Antwerp, Norbert made
every endeavor to help the people to persevere in their
good resolutions. But among all the aids to persever-
ance, there was one ,of which he spoke continually, the
one on which, in the Saint's opinion, the future religious
life of the people depended, and that was a sincere de-
votion to the Holy Sacrament of the Altar. Since
Tanchelm had tried hard to eradicate all respect for the
Holy Eucharist, Norbert resolved to revive it and be its
apostle. He ordered special services to be held with the
greatest solemnity to make reparation to Our Dear Lord
for the outrages He had endured, and for the many sac-
rileges that had been committed. Large crowds assisted
at these solemnities, and before long a genuine devotion,
more fervent perhaps than ever before, possessed the
hearts of the faithful.
Norbert found another means of perseverance in a
sincere devotion to our Heavenly Queen, and in the es-
tablishment of his Third Order. He placed the new ab-
bey church under the patronage of the Bl. Virgin, and
at that time implanted in the hearts of the people that
filial love for God's Holy Mother, which in due time
would manifest itself in the building of a magnificent
cathedral in her honor a church famous for its splen-
dor and exquisite beauty the whole world over. Further,
in regard to his Third Order, we find the Bollandists
specifying some of its results, so visible at Antwerp
about the middle of the twelfth century. There exists
a contract of Brotherhood, made in the year 1135, be-
tween the Canons of Notre Dame at Antwerp and the
Premonstratensian Canons of St. Michael's Abbey, in
which it is stated, that those parishioners of Notre Dame
who desire aggregation, to the Premonstratensians, "can,
(Window in Cathedral of Antwerp.)
TRIUMPH OF SAINT NORBERT.
Norbert f s Departure is Deeply Regretted 171
"on taking the Rule and White Habit of the Order,
"receive the sacraments from them, and be buried by
"them and in their cemeteries." 12 That in this con-
tract there is evidently question of the Third Order, is
further made plain in the Acta SS. 13
"When Norbert finally left the city of Antwerp to re-
turn to Premontre, his departure was deeply regretted
by all. The people realized that a saint, to whom they
now owed their faith and virtue, was leaving them.
They proclaimed him as the Apostle of their city and of
the Blessed Sacrament, and, observes a writer of Ant-
werp in the seventeenth century, in order to proclaim
Norbert 's great deeds to posterity, the people from that
time gave the name, Norbert, to their children. Further,
out of gratitude to the Saint, they placed several beauti-
ful windows in the church of Notre Dame at Antwerp,
representing the triumphant procession of the people,
after their conversion by Norbert. They also inscribed
under a tableau in one of the chapels of this basilica in
which Norbert is represented, these beautiful words:
"Quod Amandus inchoarat,
"Quod Eligius plantarat,
"Willibrordus irrigarat,
"Tanchelinus devastarat,
"Norbertus restituit."!*
Thus did Norbert become an apostle of the Bl. Sacra-
ment, and because of this victory at Antwerp, the Saint
is usually represented holding in his hand a Monstrance,
12 Hugo Annales T. II, col. CGI.
is T. XX, p. 922.
i* "St. Amandus prepared the soil for the reception of the
"faith which St. Eligius planted, St. Willibrord irrigated, Tan-
"chelm devastated, but St. Norbert restored." (Frontispiece.)
172 History of Saint Norbert
while the heretic Tanchelm lies prostrate at his feet.
The Monstrance is the emblem of his devotion to the
Holy Eucharist, and the prostrate heretic symbolizes
Norbert's triumph over the Sacramentarian Heresy of
this fanatic. Two paintings from the hand of Rubens,
representing the Triumph of St. Norbert at Antwerp,
were preserved in the abbey of St. Michael until the
time of the French Revolution. One of these is to be
found today in the Kensington Museum in London. A
famous painting of this same scene is preserved at
Cologne, and one at Magdeburg, besides a large number
in the different abbeys of the Order. Bayerlinck, speak-
ing of the Chronicles of Miraeus in regard to Norbert's
Triumph at Antwerp, says: "The Order of White
1 ' Canons was instituted by St. Norbert in the most diffi-
"cult times of the Church, when the Sacramentarian
* ' and the Adamite Heresies were raging. The Father of
"mercies had selected and prepared St. Norbert, like
"another Alcide^, to overthrow this heresy/' And)
Guerinus writes in his commentary on the Canticle of
Canticles: "St. Norbert with his Holy Order was
"raised up by Divine Providence to render conspicuous
"in his days two great mysteries, viz: The Sacrament
"of the Holy Eucharist, and the Immaculate Concep-
"tion of our Lady."
Norbert bequeathed his special devotion to the Blessed
Sacrament as a legacy to his spiritual sons. His statues
and pictures seem to say to them: "Love the Holy
Eucharist; defend and promote devotion to the Blessed
Sacrament." To further commemorate the Saint's
Triumph at Antwerp, the Order has kept a special feast,
which is yearly celebrated with great solemnity in the
different abbeys. The diocese of Malines also celebrates
The Feast of Norbert's Triumph 173
this feast, and in all the churches of Antwerp there is
held every year a solemn novena in preparation for the
Feast of Norbert's Triumph over Tanchelm. On May
17, 1884, a plenary indulgence was attached to its cele-
bration by Pope Leo XIII.
Of the old St. Michael's Abbey nothing now remains.
The place where this great abbey once stood, is to-day
indicated only by a street named Convent Street. (Kloos-
ter Straat). A description of this abbey may be found
in the "Acta Sanctorum," as an appendix to the Life of
St. Norbert.
CHAPTER IX.
THE APPROBATION OF THE ORDER.
Approbat Calixtus 'multisque favoribus ornat
Praemonstratensis germina prima domus.
Pope Calixtus approves the Order of Pr^montre and grants
it many favors.
Rumors of Norbert 's signal victory over Tanchelm's
heresy at Antwerp, soon spread throughout Belgium
and France, and the Saint's apostolic labors became the
topic of conversation. Good Bishop Bartholomew espe-
cially, was full of praise and admiration for Norbert
and his disciples, and thanked God for having given so
holy and zealous a priest to his diocese. He now urged
his former request of having some of Norbert 's disciples
in his episcopal city.
As the reader no doubt remembers, there was in Laon
the abbey of St. Martin, which Norbert had tried in vain
to reform, five years before. Since then, things had
gone from bad to worse, and conditions were now truly
deplorable. There was no longer any discipline and the
life led by the canons prevented many from following
their vocation to the priesthood. Bishop Bartholomew,
deeply moved by the sad state of this abbey, and at the
same time anxious to put a stop to its many abuses,
begged the Saint for some of his disciples to replace the
canons of St. Martin's. At first, Norbert hesitated, be-
cause he was still averse to the establishment of abbeys
in large cities. However, St. Michael's Abbey in Ant-
werp was an argument in the bishop's favor, and the
Saint was finally forced to yield. As soon as he had
: 174
The Foundation Charter of St. Martin's Abbey 175
given his word, Bishop Bartholomew at once changed
the Charter of the Foundation of the Abbey of St.
Martin. He made it read as follows:
"In the name of the holy and indivisible Trinity.
"Bartholomew, by the grace of God, unworthy servant
' ' of the church at Laon. . . . Moved by the state of deca-
"dence of this monastery, we have determined to con-
"fide it to the care and government of Brother Norbert,
"who, in the forest of Voas at Premontre, has estab-
"lished the eremitical life under the canonical profession,
"with a great number of servants of God. When he
"yielded to our request, it was understood that the
"church should remain under our jurisdiction, and the
"jurisdiction of our successors. The brethren, who, at-
tracted by piety, will unite in this place for the wel-
"fare of their souls, shall live here canonically under
1 ' the authority of an abbot, whom they shall have elected
"according to the Rule of St. Augustine and the Con-
"stitutions of the monastery of Premontre. In case the
"abbot of St. Martin should fail in the fulfillment of
"his duties, and, after having been cited by the bishop
' ' of Laon and the abbot of Premontre in the presence of
"the church of Laon, he should remain obstinate, the
"abbots of said Institute shall be called together in a
"General Chapter at Premontre to discuss his conduct
' * and judge accordingly. If he prove incorrigible, he shall
"be deposed in conformity with the prescribed rules of
"religion; and they shall elect another abbot who shall
"be consecrated and installed by the bishop of Laon." 1
i Among the different seals attached to this document we
find the seal of St. Bernard, the illustrious Abbot of Clairvaux.
Cfr. Le Paig Biblioth. Ord. Praem., p. 446. Also letter 253 of
St. Bernard.
176 History of Saint Norbert
At the head of the twelve religious who were sent to
Laon, Norbert placed Gautier of St. Maurice, one of the
seven young students who had first come with Norbert
to Premontre. No better choice could have been made,
since Gautier during his four years at Premontre had
distinguished himself by his love for study and prayer.
He was a second Norbert, and therefore could conquer
the almost insurmountable obstacles to this new founda-
tion.
Upon their arrival, the brethren found themselves des-
titute of even the necessities of life, except, as the Bol-
landists observe, for a donkey by the name of Burdin. 2
On the first morning some of the brethren went with this
donkey into the forest of Voas to gather wood. On the
back of Burdin they brought back a load which they then
sold. In this way they were enabled, in the beginning,
to buy bread; and many a day did they have to wait
till the afternoon before the wood was sold. The monk
Hermannus of Laon testifies to the fact that in the midst
of this poverty, all the brethren were truly happy and
contented. They cultivated the surrounding land and
thus soon provided for their material welfare. They
then laid the foundation of the abbey church, which
exists to this day, and is most remarkable for its archi-
tecture. In a word, under the able management of Gau-
tier, who in the year 1150 became Bishop of Laon, St.
Martin's was, in a few years, one of the most celebrated
abbeys of the Order. "Within the short period of twelve
years, this foundation counted no less than five hun-
2 Acta SS. T. I. Analecta Norbertina, p. 852. Ut praeter unum
asinum, Burdinum nomine, nihil pene aliud haberent. . . .
The Rapid Growth of Norbert 's Order. 177
dred religious ; and, in wealth, it surpassed all other monas-
teries of the diocese. 3
No sooner was a certain regularity established in the
abbey, than Abbot Gautier, after the example of Norbert,
went out preaching. He went to Germany, the Low
Countries, France and also to Switzerland ; thus, in a very
few years, the abbey of St. Martin had become, in the
true sense of the word, another Premontre.
After Norbert 's success in Antwerp, the rapid growth
of the Order seems nothing short of miraculous. Every
day brought new postulants to Premontre, and numerous
bishops entreated Norbert to send them some of his dis-
ciples. When the Saint was at Liege, where Bishop
Alberon was holding his synod at the time, he first re-
ceived a document by which the abbey of Floreffe was
confirmed. To show how highly Bishop Alberon es-
teemed the Order, we here mention the fact that he
offered Norbert at the same time the abbey of Mount
Cornillon, which, being situated in the diocese of Liege,
enabled the bishop to have the religious near him. The
bishop then relieved the members of Mount Cornillon
from their allegiance to the Victorians at Paris, 4 and
placed the abbey at the disposal of Norbert. The Saint
sent for religious from the new abbey of Floreffe, and
appointed Blessed Luke as the first abbot.
An ancient secular chapter, situated at Wenau, near
Cologne, had been placed at the disposal of the abbot
of Floreffe, who changed it into a convent for Norbertine
3 Ibid. Infra duodecim annos plusquam quingentorum fra-
trum numerus inveniretur . . . Adeo ut jum inter praeci-
pua et excellentia Pranciae monasteria computetur. Cfr. also
Leqeux. Antiq. relig. T. II, p. 81 et seq.
* See G. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 138.
178 History of Saint Norbert
Sisters. 5 In the same year a monastery was built on a
mountain, named Justemont, in Lorraine, where an
early disciple, Zachary by name, became the first abbot.
This foundation was made through the generosity of
Euphemia, a lady of Vatronville, who acted in this mat-
ter upon the advice of her brother Ursion, Bishop of
Verdun. Foundations were also laid for the Abbey of
Kieval, in the diocese of Toul, through the generosity
of the Counts of Barr. The first abbot was Herbert, one
of the early disciples from Laon. Nor must we forget
to mention that also in this same year, Norbert founded
a convent for Sisters in Bedburg, in the diocese of Co-
logne, near his native town, Xanten. Hugo even adds
that at this time a foundation was also made in Poland,
where Count Alexander founded and richly endowed a
Premonstratensian abbey at Strzelno. 6 But what seems
even more wonderful than the founding of all these
houses in so short a time, is the fact that never were re-
ligious wanting to populate them. Truly, we again ex-
claim, the blessing of Divine Providence rested visibly on
the work of St. Norbert.
Although the Order had existed now for three years,
thus far it had received only episcopal approbation. True,
the Holy Father while at Laon, had encouraged Norbert
in his plans, and thus approved of his work, but a papal
document confirming the Order had not as yet been is-
s Cfr. Madelaine, who quotes Annal. Ord. Praem. T. II, col.
1159. Further Barbier. Hist, de 1'Abbaye de Floreffe, p. 14
Le Paige Biblioth, p. 307.
e Cfr. Charles Hugo "Annales Ordin. Praem." T. II, col. 933,
et. seq. "Strzelno." Madelaine who, on page 265, quotes Dr.
Winter, says that according to the latter this foundation wa
made only after Norbert became Archbishop.
Norbert Obtains the Papal Approbation 179
sued. It happened that at this time there were two legates
of Pope Calixtus II, with the Bishop of Noyon in Pi-
cardy. They were Cardinals Peter di Leone and Greg-
ory de Angelis, who had come to publish the resolutions
of the Lateran Council. The Saint, now well known for
his preaching and miracles, went to them, and, humbly
prostrate at their feet, implored as a great favor to re-
ceive the confirmation of his Order from them, in the
Pope's name. The Legates fully informed of the great
good which Norbert and his disciples had effected every-
where, acquiesced willingly. The tenor of the Bull ex-
plaining first the spirit of the Order, and further giving
to it papal confirmation, is as follows :
" Peter di Leone, priest, and Gregory de Angelis,
"deacon, Cardinals and Legates of the Holy See to
"our venerable brother Norbert and to all his brethren
"who profess under him the canonical life, health and
"benediction.
"We give thanks to Almighty 'God, because He has in-
" spired you to renew the praiseworthy lives of the holy
"Fathers and to raise up an Institute founded on the
' ' teachings of the Apostles, which flourished in the early
"Church, but in our times has become nearly extin-
guished. For there were in the beginning of the
"Church two kinds of life practiced by her children;
"the one by the weak, the other by the strong; the one
"remaining in small 'Segor/ the other ascending the
"summit of high mountains; the one redeeming sin by
' ' penance and alms, the other working to acquire eternal
1 ' merits by the continual practice of virtue ; the one en-
" gaged in worldly affairs, the other, raised on high, de-
"spismg and forsaking worldly goods.
"But the kind of life which, by its fervor, is disen-
180 History of Saint Norbert
"gaged from worldly things, is again divided into two
"classes having nearly the same spirit; the first is that
' ' of canons, the other of monks. The latter has by God 's
"mercy not ceased to shine in the Church; but the for-
"mer, which by relaxation was almost extinguished, has
"in our days by the mercy of God begun to acquire new
"life and vigor. The holy Pope and Martyr, Urban, in-
"stituted it; St. Augustine gave it his rules; St. Jerome
"reformed it by his letters. We should therefore deem
*'it not a less meritorious work to re-establish under
"God's inspiration and with His help the apostolic or
"canonical life, so well known in the primitive Church,
"than to preserve the monastic life sustained in its
"splendor by the Holy Spirit.
"We, therefore, by the authority of the Holy See whose
"Legates we are, approve your state of life, and in the
"name of God we exhort and beseech you to persevere
"in it. We also grant to all those who profess the
"canonical life in your monasteries and with the help
"of God remain faithful, the blessing of the Holy Apos-
"tles St. Peter and Paul, and the pardon of their sins.
"We forbid that anyone dare undertake to change the
"state of your Order, the benefits of which have been
"shared by so many countries, that many more may ob-
"tain the blessing of your administrations. We also
"decree that no member of your Order, from levity or
"even under pretext of leading a more austere life, be
' ' allowed to change from your Order into another, with-
"out the consent of the Abbot and of the whole com-
"munity, and we forbid any Abbot or Bishop to re-
"ceive such without the necessary testimonials as to
"this unanimous consent.
"You, therefore, dearest brethren in Christ, endeavor
The Bull of Approbation 181
"with renewed zeal to fulfill most faithfully what you
"have promised to the Lord. Let your light shine be-
"fore men that they may see your good works and glor-
"ify your Father Who is in Heaven. It is in the name
"of the Father, and of His Son and of the Holy Ghost,
"that we confirm your Institute, that it may stand for-
"ever. Should anyone offend against these decrees, and
"after two or three warnings not give satisfaction, let
"him be punished according to the canonical penal-
ties.
"Peter di Leone, priest and legate of the Holy See.
"Gregory de Angelis, cardinal-deacon and legate of the
Holy See.
"Written at Noyon, 4 Kal. Julii (June 28th)
"of the year of Our Lord, 1124, the sixth of
"the Pontificate of Pope Calixtus II."
Thus at last was Norbert 's Order approved and con-
firmed by the highest authority on earth, and from that
day forward it took its place among the Orders of Can-
ons Regular. Great must have been the joy of Norbert
and the brethren when the seal of Rome had been set
upon their noble work, and this papal approbation, added
to the good will of bishops and priests, gave a distinctive
character to the work of the Saint, to the great consterna-
tion of his opponents. Not all bishops and priests looked
upon the work of Norbert with the same admiration. Once
it became known that the new Order had been approved
by the papal legates, several critics openly disapproved
of many things the Saint had introduced, and which
they were pleased to call useless innovations. Among
these critics were Rupert, Hugh Metel, Hugh Farsit,
Gautier, Bishop of Maguellone, and others. Rupert re-
182 History of Saint Norbert
preached Norbert for having added to the Rule of St.
Augustine observances of too great severity ; he accused
him of lack of charity, since Norbert had never a good
word for the monks of Cluny ; he complained that the
superiors of the Preiriionstratensians were called abbots
and bore the crozier, and further, he thought it unworthy
of priests and especially of an abbot, to work in the field,
look after cattle, and clean the stables. 7
Hugh Metel even went to the above named Cardinals
and reproached them for having given their approba-
tion to the Order of Norbert, first, because unlike can-
ons, they wore woolen habits instead of linen; and sec-
ondly, unlike monks, they went out preaching. These
were his reasons for calling this new canonical life scan-
dalous. 8
Hugh Farsit made use of the very same arguments
in his opposition, but his mode of expressing them was
more offensive. 9
Bishop Gautier, in his turn, attacked Norbert, but on
an entirely new point. He reproached him for having
changed the Roman Breviary, but the good bishop was
evidently misinformed, as we know from the writings of
Cardinal Jacques de Vitry 10 and also from the cele-
brated treatise on the Liturgy by Cardinal Bona. 11 Be-
7 Cfr. Migne Patrol, lat. T. 170. 535-536. Also Dom Martene.
Amplissima Collect. T. IX. Liber de diversis Ordinibus et Pro-
fessionibus quae sunt in Ecclesia. 1053.
Hugo. Sacrae Antiq. Mon. T. II, p. 386. Epist. XLI.
Cfr. Histoire Litt. de la Prance T. XII, p. 294. Fr. Hugonis
Suessoin. de Epistola ad Patres Confluentiae congregates.
10 Cfr. Hugo "Dissert, sur la Canonicite" de 1'Ordre de Pre-
montre." Luxemburg, 1700, pp. 313-316.
11 Cfr. Bona "De variis Ritibus divinae Psalmodiae," Ch.
XVIII, par. 6.
Attacks Against the Norbertines 183
sides, the Annalist Hugo observes that in the Bull of
Pope Honorius II, it is clearly stated that the Premon-
stratensians in regard to psalmody and other ecclesias-
tical offices, are to conform themselves to other Canons
Regular. 12 It is quite evident, says Madelaine, that Nor-
bert never tried to make innovations in liturgical mat-
ters. If to-day the Norbertine liturgy is in some re-
spects different from the Roman, it is because, in the
course of time, the Roman liturgy has undergone
changes.
The new Order was thus attacked on account of the
habit the religious wore, the work they did, the ritual
they used; nay, even their name had become a subject
for dispute. The following dialogue was held between a
religious of Cluny and a monk of Citeaux :
The Clunyite : "St. Augustine has written his rule
"not for monks but for canons regular. These men pay
"no attention when one calls them monks.''
The Cistercian: "Whether they wish to be or not,
"they are monks, or they don't belong to any Order."
The Clunyite: "Pray, brother, why would you make
"yourself odious to canons regular wearing a cassock
"or wearing a surplice, Norbertines or other?"
The Cistercian: "If I refuse to a Norbertine the
"name of Canon to give him the name of monk, have I
"taken from him an honorable name to give him one
"that is less glorious? Like all those who live in com-
"munity, the Norbertines are monks. Moreover, I find
"in the history of the Church a number of Saints who
"were monks, but I never met a single Saint who had
"been a canon."
12 MSS. of Hugo, p. 28.
184 History of Saint Norbert
The Clunyite : ' * St. Augustine was a canon ; is he not
"a Saint?"
The Cistercian : ' ' He called himself monk in many of
"his sermons, in particular in the sermon where he
"speaks of himself and the clerics. The Norbertines
"show bad taste in refusing through self-love the title
"of monk in order to be called preachers and pastors."
The Clunyite: "Be careful. You are doing them a
1 ' double injury. You call them monks, and moreover you
"call them Norbertines, and they do not wish either
"name."
The Cistercian : "Do you know why ? ' '
The Clunyite: "That is their business. I think, judg-
"ing from their long cassocks, that they desire to be
"preachers and pastors of parishes, which is not allowed
"to monks. Perhaps they do not wish to be called Nor-
"bertines, because, as some say, their founder, master
"Norbert, has apostatised. You can see him, after hav-
"ing made profession to walk barefooted, riding a splen-
"did horse, attending banquets, and living at the Court
"of Emperor Lothaire." 13
It is quite evident from this dialogue, and also from
the above quotations, that neither the person of Norbert
nor his work was spared. These criticisms moreover
were freely discussed by clergy and laity. Nor should
we think lightly of these seemingly unimportant sub-
jects under discussion, for they were far-reaching in
their consequences. The simple change, for instance,
of the material of the habit signified, as we know, the
union which Norbert had tried to bring about between
is Cfr. Dom Martene. "Thesaurus Anecd." T. V. col. 1614.
The dialogue was held between 1153-1171. Madelaine, p. 302.
Norbert's Power Over Satan 185
the monastic and the canonical life. However, general
opposition is often but a proof of the great influence of
an Order.
To return to our Saint. After Norbert had received the
approbation of the Order from the papal legates, he at
once left Noyon and went to visit the late foundations
at Laon, Cuissy and Viviers. On the day he arrived
at Viviers, they brought before him a farmer possessed
by the evil one. After invoking the aid of the heavenly
Queen, Norbert cast out the devil by a single sign of the
Cross. 14 It was on this journey also that Norbert went
to pay his respects to the bishop of Soissons, and to ask
him to confirm the rich donations of Yvo of Cathena
and his wife Helwidis. Five years previous, this noble
woman had asked Norbert 's prayer that God might
deign to bless her marriage. The Saint had prophesied
at the time that one day she herself with more than one
child, would join a religious order. She had come now
to Norbert to offer herself with her husband and little
children, and all the wealth they possessed to help the
Saint in his noble work. 15
Notwithstanding the criticisms of his enemies, Nor-
bert remained undisturbed, and continued his good work
most zealously. One of his critics, however, or rather
enemies, he seems to have noticed more than the others,
and that was Abelard, of whom we spoke above. Ever
since his condemnation at the Synod of Soissons, where
Norbert had exposed him as a heretic, Abelard had been
persecuting Norbert and his disciples by biting sarcasm
and ridicule. At this time Abelard was teaching a large
i* Cfr. G. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 143.
15 ibidem, p. 144.
186 History of Saint Norlert
body of students at the ' ' Paraclete. ' ' This ' ' Paraclete ' '
was situated in the duchy of Champagne, whose duke,
Theobald, was Norbert's most ardent admirer, and even
a member of the Order. "Wo do not know whether or not
it was through Norbert's influence with Count Theobald
that Abelard was forced to close his school, but the latter
complained bitterly of the Saint's opposition to him at
this time. Says Jos. McCabe, in his "Peter Abelard"
(p. 226 et seq.) : "We may take Abelard 's statement
"literally. Bernard and Norbert were doing the work
"of his rivals and were doing it effectively. They who
"had supported him at Soissons or afterwards, were
"being poisoned against him. Count Theobald and
"Geoffrey of Chartres are two whom he probably had
"in mind. He feels that the net is being drawn close
* { about him. . . . From that time he became morbidly
"sensitive and timorous.. . . He must fly from France
". . . . etc."
Though Norbert's enemies and critics were quite nu-
merous, yet his sincere friends and admirers surpassed
them by far. Their testimonies force upon us the con-
clusion that Norbert, during this period of error and
confusion, had rendered splendid services to religion and
to society. Guibert, Abbot of Nogent, who knew the
Saint most intimately, describes him as the greatest man
then living in France, because of his penetrating intel-
lect, his knowledge of the interior life, of the sacred
mysteries of our holy religion and of the treasures of
Holy Scripture. 16 Anselm, Bishop of Havelberg, speaks
in glowing terms of his zeal, his virtues and of the uni-
16 For references see the Preface of "Vie de saint Norbert,"
by Charles Louis Hugo.
The Testimonies of Norbert's Admirers 187
^versal admiration in which he was held. Hermann adds
that since the time of the Apostles, no man had rendered
such great services to the Church. And even Gautier,
Bishop of Maguelonne, though one of Norbert's critics,
refers to him as an incomparable preacher, well versed
in the Holy Scriptures and remarkable for the holiness
,of his life.
These and a number of similar testimonies of contem-
porary writers, give us a high idea of Norbert's piety,
his wisdom and zeal, and at the same time show us
clearly why some feared him and tried to depreciate
him. However, among all the friends and admirers of
St. Norbert, the great St. Bernard, who in one of his
letters (LVI) refers to him as the chosen organ of the
Holy Ghost, the channel by which God manifests His
will to man, stands out quite prominently. Since his
friendship will necessarily increase our love for Norbert,
the following chapter will deal with the mutual relations
between these two eminent men of the twelfth century.
CHAPTER X.
ST. BERNARD AND ST. NORBERT.
Lotharium* eloqui\ mira dulcedine tractum,
Mellifluumque silii jungit amore Patrem.
By the sweetness of his eloquence Norbert drew to himself
the Emperor, and by his love won the Mellifluous Doctor.
Norbert and Bernard were so eminently the Saints of
their age and so closely united in their mutual aim and
work, that it would be difficult to judge rightly of the
one without referring to the other. Both stand forth
as the great pastors, preachers and reformers of the
twelfth century; both appeared in the Councils of the
Church as well as of the State, and without ever ceasing
to be holy and mortified religious, both were the ruling
will of the times.
Permit me first to call attention to the close similarity
of their life-story. Bernard, the future Saint and cel-
ebrated Abbot, was born in the castle of Fontaines near
Dijon in Burgundy, when Norbert was in his eleventh
year. Each had a very pious mother, and the birth of
each was preceded by most remarkable circumstances.
While Hadwigis heard a heavenly voice telling her of
the future greatness of the child about to be born, the
mother of St. Bernard had a terrible dream of a
white dog barking incessantly, which dream was thus
explained by a man of great sanctity : ' ' Fear not ; you
shall be the mother of a child who, like a faithful dog,
shall one day guard the House of the Lord, and bark
loud against the enemies of the Faith. ' ' 1
i Cfr. "Life and Times of St. Bernard," by M. L'AbbS Ratis-
bonne, translated from the French, p. 18.
188
The Striking Resemblance Between Them 189
His biographer informs us that, "when Bernard was
nineteen years old, sparkling with all the brightness of
youth and genius, he no longer felt within him the trans-
port of his former fervor; his piety, devoid of all con-
solation, weaned, so to speak, from all its sweetness,
it seemed no longer to have either light or heat; the
springtime, with him, was past; the shadows of night
were around his soul, and the voice of the turtle was no
longer heard therein" (p. 28).
Like Norbert, Bernard is said to have possessed re-
markable personal beauty. "His figure was perfectly
proportioned, his manners elegant and dignified, his eye
full of fire, his countenance sweet and gracious ; his gait,
his movements, his attitudes, his smile all were modest,
simple and noble; his speech was naturally elegant, im-
pressive and persuasive. There was something in his
whole person so amiable and so attractive that, according
to the expression of one of his biographers, he was more
dangerous to the world than the world to him." (p. 33.)
One day, on his way to visit his brothers, who were
with the Duke of Burgundy, as he rode along, silently
and in deep thought, the world with its perturbation
and perpetual vicissitudes seemed to pass before him as
a vain show, and suddenly a voice sounded in the depths
of his heart "Come to Me all you that labor and are
heavy laden, and I will refresh you ; take my yoke upon
you and you shall find rest to your souls. ' ' At these words
a heavenly longing took possession of Bernard 's heart, and
thrilled him to the very marrow of his bones. He stopped
at the church door, entered, and, prostrate before the
altar, poured forth his soul to God. This event, with
all its circumstances, Bernard often recalled, and used
to relate it to the monks of Clairvaux. "I am not
190 History of Saint Norlert
ashamed to confess/' said he, "that frequently, and
especially at the beginning of my conversion . . . etc."
(p. 36.)
In the year 1113, Bernard, now twenty-three years
of age, entered with thirty companions, the monastery
of Citeaux, where a few years later he became abbot.
From that time on the Order of Citeaux began to flour-
ish and numerous other houses came into existence. One
of these, the monastery of Foigny, in the diocese of Laon,
was apparently the place where the two Saints first met.
"When this monastery was dedicated, Norbert was pres-
ent, and, shortly after the dedication, we find Bernard
in the company of Norbert at Laon, on the occasion of
the transfer of St. Martin's Abbey to the Premonstra-
tensians. St. Bernard with Drogo, Simon and other
friends of Norbert, signed the solemn charter. 2 This
meeting took place in the latter part of the year 1124,
and was the beginning of a life-long friendship. 3
Though their respective Orders were entirely distinct
and separate, the Saints were ever closely united, for
the life-aim of both was " Reform." They deplored the
morals of their age, everywhere corrupted, and partic-
ularly those of the ministers of the Church, many of
whom they led to a better life. Both were the antag-
onists of the able and brilliant Peter Abelard, and while
Bernard was engaged in preaching missions to the sim-
ple people of Languedoc, Norbert was found in Belgium
and the Low Countries engaged in the very same work.
2 Madelaine, o. c., p. 157, observes, that it seems beyond
doubt that both Bernard and Norbert assisted at the Council
of Soissons in 1121, and that consequently their friendship
dates from that time. He relies on the Acta Sanctorum.
3Cfr. Histoire de 1'abbaye de Foigny, p. 11.
Their Mutual Esteem and Admiration 191
Again, the schism caused by the antipope, Anacletus,
found in Bernard as well as in Norbert, its most stren-
uous opponent, and as Norbert had been closely criti-
cized, St. Bernard was also menaced by a storm of vio-
lence, and the most unjust reproaches pursued him even
in his monastic cell. Bishops, alarmed at the power of
a simple monk, denounced him at Rome, where the
whole college of Cardinals even found fault with Ber-
nard. The Pope himself alarmed at these complaints,
ordered the celebrated Cardinal Haimeric, the Chan-
cellor of the Roman Church, to remonstrate with St.
Bernard. 4
The mutual esteem and admiration of the two Saints
is clearly evidenced in many of St. Bernard's well-
known letters, from which we also incidentally learn how
nobly Bernard assisted Norbert in the propagation of
the new Order of Premontre. Thus we read in a letter
addressed to Geoffrey, Bishop of Chartres : 5
"I am quite ignorant respecting the matter of which
"you inquire of me; namely, whether the Lord Norbert
' ' is about to go to Jerusalem. For when I saw him lasit,
"a few days ago, he said nothing of it to me, though I
"was honored in being permitted to drink in words from
* ' his mouth, as it were from a sweet-toned flute. ' '
' ' High praise for Norbert, ' ' says Mabillon, ' ' from such
a man, especially since Bernard did not easily yield to
any kind of imaginativeness !" It is certain that Bernard
had at once recognized the Saint in Norbert, and took
counsel of him on many occasions. Thus we read in the
* Cfr. "Life and Times of St. Bernard," edited by Samuel J.
Eales. Vol. I, p. 147.
s Ibidem. Letter 56. See also foot-note on this page wherein
appear the above quoted words of Mabillon.
192 History of Saint Norlert
same letter: "But when I asked him what he thought
"concerning the Antichrist, he declared himself quite
"convinced that Antichrist was to be revealed during this
"generation, that is now . . . " 6
Norbert, on his part, also found in Bernard a safe coun-
sellor and guide, and it was through this mutual friend-
ship that many customs of the Cistercians were intro-
duced into the Premonstratensian Order. Thus the well-
known "Charter of Charity/ 7 which in thirty articles,
fixed the usages of the Cistercian Monks, was adopted
by Norbert in its entirety. In fact, every observance
of monks which Norbert found to be compatible with the
life of priests, he adopted and introduced into his houses.
No wonder, therefore, that the friendship between the
two Saints was very intimate, and that we see them
side by side, continually fighting the great evils of the
times. Neither can it cause much surprise that friends
as well as enemies of these Saints named them in one
breath.
"We observed above how Abelard referred to both as
the two apostles who were doing the work of his rivals,
and doing it effectively. Rupert, a monk of Cluny,
said sarcastically that all existing religious Orders
had to make room for the rising Cistercian and Premon-
stratensian Orders. 7 Again, when the antipope, Ana-
cletus, manifested a desire to enter into negotiations with
e We remarked above that many were persuaded that the
Antichrist was on the point of appearing. They were led to
believe this by the iniquity of the times and the appearance
of many of the signs foretold by Christ. VandenElsen ob-
serves, however, that Norbert referred to the coming of the
antipope, Anacletus, as the advent of the Antichrist.
7 Rupertus Lib. IV, in Regulam S. Ben.
Their Relations With Count Theobald 193
the German Emperor, Lothaire, the latter sent, in con-
cert with the Pope, St. Bernard and St. Norbert (then
Archbishop of Magdeburg) to Anacletus. "But," ob-
serves the biographer of St. Bernard, "the two ser-
vants of God found the antipope so hardened in his
pride that they soon gave up all effort of reconcilia-
tion." 8
Special mention must be made of their friendly rela-
tions with Count Theobald, of whom we spoke above as
the first member of Norbert 's Third Order. Of the many
letters written by St. Bernard, we find several addressed
to Count Theobald. Thus one time he wrote to him about
an unfortunate man, named Humbert, who had been
vanquished in a duel, in consequence of which he was
deprived of his eyesight and property by the order of
Count Theobald. Be it observed that just at this time
the Count was doing all in his power to repress entirely
the fighting of duels, which was everywhere else toler-
ated by other princes. However, in this particular case
the Count apparently misjudged, for it was said that
Humbert was innocent. So the latter had made an ap-
peal to St. Bernard, who in consequence wrote the Count
several letters, and at the same time implored the as-
sistance of all those whom he knew to have influence
with the Count, in the poor man's behalf. How greatly
he relied on Norbert ? s power, is shown in the following
words : "I entreat you, then, by the mercy of God, that
"you pursue your good purpose, and not permit the
"wicked to boast that the poor man is ruined; rather
"take means for the fulfillment of the promise you have
"made to Dom Norbert and to me, that you would re-
St. Bernard by M. L'Abbe Ratisbonne, p. 197.
194 History of Saint Norbert
" store the patrimony of Humbert to his wife and chil-
dren." 9
How highly Bernard thought of Norbert's sanctity,
appears from a letter written to Bruno, Archbishop-elect
of Cologne : " And yon' have also the Lord Norbert, whom
"you may conveniently consult in person on all such
"subjects. For that good man is more fitted than I to
"explain the mysterious workings of Providence, as he
"is nearer to God by his holiness." 10
"Norbert," observes Dr. Winter, 11 "was very closely
united to 'St. Bernard. The letters of the latter give
ample testimony of the esteem he had for Norbert. And
undoubtedly we should be able to show Norbert's high
appreciation of St. Bernard, were it not for the fact that
his writings have been lost."
In the "Life and Times of St. Bernard," the follow-
ing reference is made to St. Norbert, by the author, M.
L'Abbe Eatisbonne (p. 221) : "In this same year, and
"almost at the same time, the 6th of June, 1134, another
"friend of St. Bernard expired, in the full vigor of his
"age his faithful fellow-laborer in Italy the vener-
"able Norbert, founder of the Premonstratensian Order.
"His various and intimate relations with the Abbot of
"Clairvaux, the great congregation of which he laid
"the first stone, and lastly, the edification which he af-
forded to his age, by his sanctity, his learning, and
"his labors, oblige us to enter into some details in this
"place concerning this great man. . . ." Then fol-
lows the life-story of our Saint, after which the author
Cfr. Letters 33-35-38.
10 Ibidem. Letter VIII.
nCfr. "Die Praemonstratenser," p. 288.
The Love of St. Bernard for the Norbertines 195
continues, speaking of Norbert 's Order: "This useful
1 ' institution, closely allied to that of Citeaux, arose with
"almost equal rapidity. Bernard and Norbert, atten-
1 ' tive to the needs of their time, mutually supported each
"other in their common efforts to supply them. Both,
"united in the pure desire of good, labored in the
"various Councils at which they assisted for the re-
" establishment of religion. They had recently united
"to extinguish the schism in Italy, and they had both
"resisted the pretensions of the antipope. . . . The
"death of Norbert, whose labors in Germany and Italy
"had so perfectly seconded the mission of the Abbot
"of Clairvaux . . . grievously affected the heart of
"St. Bernard . . . etc/'
After our Saint's death, however, St. Bernard con-
tinued to evince affection for Norbert 's Institute in var-
ious ways, and was ever solicitous about the welfare of
the Premonstratensian Canons. He often sent letters to
the different abbots giving them advice and assistance
in maintaining religious discipline, and even in finding
new recruits for the Order. He kept constantly in touch
with them, and eagerly watched the development of Nor-
bert 's great undertaking. An illustration of this we find
especially in one of Bernard's letters addressed to Nor-
bert 's first disciple, Blessed Hugh, then Abbot of Pre-
montre. Apparently there had been some misunder-
standing between them, and the gentle answer of Ber-
nard amply shows his interest in the Order.
"I have read," writes Bernard, "what you have heard
"of me, and I fear, for you write bitter things against
"me, but I hope with more severity than truth. What
"wrong have I done. Is it that I have ever loved
"your person, been kindly disposed to your Order, and
196 History of Saint Norbert
1 ' helped whenever I could ? If you believe not my words,
"let my deeds be my witness. Indeed, my conscience
"tells me that I ought to have been commended by you.
"But since you have seen fit to speak and write against
"me, I will lend power to my words from the testimony
"of my actions. It goes, indeed, against the grain. I
"may seem to be boasting of my good deeds, and this is
"not seemly ; but you compel me to act as a fool. When-
"ever have you or yours wanted my help and failed to
"receive it? In the very first place, the land of Pre-
"montre, in which you are living, was formerly mine,
"and you had it as a gift from me. 12 For our brother
"Wido 13 (so the first inhabitants of the place called
"him) had given it to me through the bishop. Next, it
"was principally through my efforts, that the monks of
"Beaulieu 14 affiliated themselves with you. When king
"Baldwin was alive he gave me the place of the Holy
* ' Samuel at Jerusalem, and at the same time a thousand
"crowns with which to build; I gave you both the site
"and the money. Many know how hard I labored that
12 Cfr. above p. 71.
is This Wido is referred to on p. 66 as Guy. We read of Wido,
says S. Eales, in a foot-note to this letter, in the history of the
monastery of Vicoigne, near Valenciennes (Spicil. Vol. XII, p.
534), where Wido or Guy, "a Breton by birth, a priest by office,"
is said to have lived at Premontre at the time that Norbert
went there, and to have given place to a greater than he, by
retiring to Vicoigne, where he 'aid the foundations of a mon-
astery which he put under the care of Walter of St. Martin of
Laon, as Abbot.
i* Beaulieu was a house of Canons Regular in the diocese of
Troyes and was ceded to the Premonstratensians in the year
1140. Bernard's letter (407) was written to Odo, Abbot of
Beaulieu.
St. Bernard Recommends the Norbertines 197
"you might have the church of St. Paul at Verdun; and
"you enjoy the fruit of my labor. If you do not admit
"this fact against you, my letters to Pope Innocent, of
"blessed memory, are in existence, as true judges and
"living witnesses to the truth of what I say. Your
"brothers of Sept-Fontaines hold from me the place
"which they occupy, 15 which the first inhabitants called
' l Francs- Vals.
"For which of these facts do you wish to leave your
"friends? Are you not returning evil for good? For
"you threaten to break your compact, 16 to sever the
"peace that there is between us, to give up fellowship,
"to break our unity . . . " 17
Although the above quotation, and in fact the whole
long letter is a gentle rebuke to Abbot Hugh, it explains
at the same time most fully how great Bernard's inter-
est was in the welfare of the Premonstratensians.
We shall now quote from another letter of St. Bernard,
in which he highly appreciates the Premonstratensians.
This letter was written, in 1142, to Milisendis, Queen of
Jerusalem, daughter of king Baldwin, and wife of
Fulk. 18
is Sept-Fontaines was in the diocese of Langres.
16 Manrique describes this agreement, which was entered
into, in A. D. 1142, between the Cistercians and Premonstraten-
sians for the sake of peace, as fixing two leagues between their
monasteries and one between their granges or farms. Hence
Bernard says, a little further in the letter, that the house of
Basse-Font was outside the limits agreed on.
i? This letter was written in the year 1150 and is in the
collection of S. Bales No. CCLIII (253). The quotations as well
as the foot-notes are taken from this collection. P. 735, et seq.
is Letter CCCLV. (355) op. cit.
198 History of Saint Norlert
"You see how greatly I presume on your goodness,
1 ' since I venture to recommend others also to you. How-
"ever, it would be as unnecessary as presumptuous, per-
haps, for me to say much in commendation of these
"brethren of Premontre, for they so commend them-
" selves by their own merit that they have no need to
"be commended by another. They will be found, if I
"mistake not, to be men of wisdom, fervent in spirit,
"patient in tribulation, powerful in word and work.
"They have put on the whole armor of God and have
"girded themselves with the sword of the Spirit, which
"is the "Word of God, not against flesh and blood, but
"against spiritual wickedness in high places. Receive
"them as warlike and yet peaceful; gentle towards men,
"warlike towards evil spirits. Eather, I should say, re-
"ceive them as Christ Himself, who is the cause of their
' ' pilgrimage. ' '
So closely united did these two great Orders of the
twelfth century work side by side, that Lawrence of
Liege in his "Lives of the Bishops of Verdun" likens the
Orders of Citeaux and of Premontre, to the two Cheru-
bim which shadowed the Mercy Seat. He calls them the
two famous Orders which by their zeal for souls have
protected the Church in those evil days, and whose great
influence can never be overestimated. 19
19 Spicil. V. XII, p. 325.
CHAPTER XI.
THE WONDER-WORKER.
De grege dum Saevus tenerurn Lupus abstulit agnum,
Raptor cum praeda, Te revocante, redit.
Deseases fled thy touch; the famished came
And all were soothed by thee in Jesus' name.
More wondrous still, a wolf thou didst compel
To guard the trembling sheep. . . .
Having completed the great work of establishing the
new foundations, Norbert again returned to Premontre.
It now pleased Divine Providence to confirm the work
of the Saint by many miracles. Miracles indicate man's
restoration to his primitive state and remind us of the
power which he received in the very beginning over na-
ture, which he was called upon to command, in the name
of the Creator. On the testimony of the Apostle, this
power may undoubtedly be regained by man: ''For
" every nature of beasts, and of birds, and of serpents,
"and of the rest, is tamed, and has been tamed by the
"nature of man." (St. James' Epist. III.-7.) When
divine love is reborn in man's soul, he finds in that love
all knowledge, all virtue, all power. The kingly scepter
is, as it were, restored to him. Such was St. Norbert;
the world obeyed him, and the spirits of this world
trembled at his voice ; the fallen angels themselves bore
witness to his sanctity and greatly feared him. Con-
temporary writers relate numerous incidents which at-
test this supreme authority. We cannot here relate them
all, but will limit ourselves to a few. While they may,
199
200 History of Saint Norbert
perhaps, provoke a smile from the incredulous, they
will at the same time manifest to many others Norbert 's
nearness to God.
We have seen how Satan endeavored from the very
beginning to destroy the work which Norbert had so
happily begun, and now he continued his attacks upon
Premontre, striving to frighten and discourage the re-
ligious. Thus we read that their sleep was almost
nightly disturbed by violent shaking of the walls of the
monastery or by forms of the most hideous creatures.
One night Norbert was absorbed in prayer in the little
chapel of St. John, which chapel the reader no doubt re-
members. A new temple had long since been erected,
but the Saint experienced greater devotion in the poor
little chapel, on account of the great things which had
taken place within its walls. The night was far ad-
vanced when Norbert arose from prayer in order to give
a short rest to his fatigued body. Suddenly he saw be-
fore him an ugly bear, his claws outstretched and his
mouth wide open as if on the point of devouring him.
For a moment the Saint seemed overcome by fright. He
recalled the fact that he had locked the door of the
chapel and had not heard the least noise. Realizing
that it must be Satan, he offered a short but fervent
prayer and made the sign of the Cross, saying: "What
do you want, you cruel beast ? Depart from here, I com-
mand you, in the name of Jesus Christ. You know that
you can do no harm without the permission of God, and
then to those only who, by their sins, are in your power. "
At these words of faith and authority the devil at once
disappeared. 1
i Vita B, Ch. XLI.
Nor'bert's Power over Dumb Animals 201
Immanem Daemon fingit dwm Callidus ursum.
Cogitur imbellem mox celerare fugam.
Norbert had power also over dumb animals, a phe-
nomenon which we observe in the lives of so many saints.
It is related that a young shepherd who used to watch
the flock of the monastery, asked one day what he should
do in case a wolf came to attack his sheep, since he had
no dog. He was told simply to defend the sheep in the
name of Norbert. The boy remembered this advice, and
when some time later a wolf came and carried off one
of the sheep, the boy shouted after him: ' 'Thief! this
"is the flock of Master Norbert. I command you in his
"name to give up your prey." And in effect the wolf
let loose the captive sheep. (Vita B. Ch. XXXIX.)
The valley of Premontre resembled in very truth the
earthly Paradise, wherein these fervent religious led in-
nocent lives, and apparently they also had regained com-
mand even over dumb animals. Thus one day a young
Brother was sent out to find the cattle that belonged to the
monastery. As he was leaving the house, behold! a wolf
appeared, and stepping to his side, not only accompanied
the Brother, but was even of service to him in bringing
the cattle together. Having returned to the monastery,
and the cattle being safe in the stable, the Brother locked
the doors and went away. The wolf did not seem greatly
pleased with these proceedings. When the Brother left,
the wolf began making a great noise, scratching all the
while the stable-door. St. Norbert heard the noise and
said to one of the Brothers : ' ' Why do you not open the
door for this traveler who asks our hospitality?" The
Brother answered: "Father Norbert, this is no trav-
eler but a wolf who wants to go into the stable." The
Saint replied: "There must be some reason for this;
202 History of Saint Norbert
tell me what happened to-day with the cattle." The
young religious who had brought the cattle in was called
to appear before Norbert and made to tell his experi-
ence. "When he had told all, the Saint said : ' ' See, that
I am right. This wolf wants his wages. Give him some-
thing to eat." And, adds the early biographer, after
this event, the same wolf was often seen accompanying
the young Brother. 2
Until the time of the seventeenth century, there was
a tree kept in great veneration by the people, and called
1 ' The Tree of St. Norbert. ' ' According to popular tradi-
tion, the Saint himself had planted this tree. During five
hundred years its foliage was always green summer and
winter. 3
There is also found along the road between Anisy and
Premontre a spring of clear water, called until this day
"The Well of St. Norbert." A supernatural power is
still attributed to the water of this well, by the inhab-
itants of the surrounding country. 4
However strange and miraculous the above occur-
rences seem to be, they are not more marvelous than the
wonderful growth of the Order at this time. Premontre,
at the time of its foundation, may truly be compared to
the grain, spoken of in the Gospel. Nothing, in fact,
could have been weaker, humbler, more abject than this
heavenly seed when it was first put into the field of the
Church, but the principle of life was within it. Nor-
2 Vita B, Ch. XXXIX. Cfr., also P. Alph. de Liguori. Pp.
185-191.
s Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 283, who further quotes Vander-
Sterre "Vita," p. 408. DeWhagenaere, p. 33. De arbore a S. P.
Norberto plantata.
4 Cfr. VanderSterre, 1. ,c. Notes of de Hertoghe, p. 405.
Norlert Fulfills His Promise 203
bert's preaching and the exemplary lives of himself and
his followers exercised an irresistible influence. Priests
as well as illustrious laymen attached themselves to Nor-
bert and flocked to his foundations. And well may we
apply to Norbert 's Order the words written by a biogra-
pher of St. Bernard: "How many learned men, how
many orators, how many nobles and great ones of the
earth, how many philosophers have passed from the
schools or the academies of the world to the valley of
Premontre, to give themselves up to the meditation of
heavenly things and the practice of a divine morality."
Premontre had become at this time a " training sta-
tion," we might say, where hundreds came to enlist in
God's army. Here they were practiced in religious dis-
cipline, and from here they were also sent out to differ-
ent posts, the new foundations. Of the numerous foun-
dations made at this time we shall speak presently, but
first we shall accompany Norbert on a journey to Rat-
isbon.
The Saint's stay at Premontre was not to be of long
duration, for he soon found himself obliged to leave his
dear valley in order to fulfill his promise to Theobald,
Count of Champagne. The Count, as the reader remem-
bers, never did anything of importance without the ad-
vice and direction of Norbert, and was now reminding
him of his promise to find him a worthy spouse. When
Theobald had offered himself to the Order, and Nor-
bert had refused to accept him, for he knew that it was
not the will of God that the Count should be received
into the Order, he said that he would never marry any-
one except the person designated by Norbert. (See
above, p. 156.) Thus the object of Norbert 's present
journey was to negotiate for a marriage between Theo-
204 History of Saint Norbert
bald and Mathilda, daughter of the Marquess of Cray-
burg and niece to the Bishop of Ratisbon. 5
Norbert left Premontre towards the end of the year
1125 in the company of one of his disciples with whom he
usually traveled, Blessed Evermode. He was accom-
panied also by two deputies of Count Theobald. " Never-
theless, " says Hugo, "his equipage had nothing of the
worldly magnificence of an ambassador, for his humility
caused him to observe the strictest rules of holy poverty.
Clothed in an old white cassock, over which was thrown
a large cloak, and riding on a donkey, he went through
Champagne, Lorraine, Alsace and Wurtemberg in such
a state of spiritual recollection that nothing distracted
him. He spent his time in prayer, meditation and pious
conversation with his companions. ' ' 6
Arrived in Ratisbon, he at once went to the Bishop's
palace. The Bishop at that time was Hartwic, whom
Norbert had learned to know at the court of Henry V.
It happened that on the day of Norbert 's arrival at the
Bishop's house, there w r as with the Bishop his brother,
the powerful Count Engelbert, who had several grown-
up unmarried daughters. One of these was Mathilda,
whom the Saint had selected for the Count of Cham-
pagne. "When the Saint had explained the object of his
journey, both the Bishop and his brother most willingly
gave their approval to the projected union, which would
s According to d'Arblois II, p. 263, Theobald was married in
the year 1123, because his wife's name is mentioned in a char-
ter of that year. However, there are good reasons to consider
this date incorrect as the Charter is but a third copy and
d'Arblois observes: "On est souvent en droit de se mefier de
"la date des diplomes dont on n'a pas vu les originaux."
e Cfr. Hugo, "La Vie de saint Norbert." Liv. Ill, p. 181.
Norbert Preaches in Ratisbon 205
be as glorious to Mathilda as it was agreeable to Theo-
bald. So Norbert dismissed the two deputies who had
accompanied him and sent them back to Champagne to
inform the Count of the result of his mission. 7
He himself remained at Ratisbon, and for some time
was the guest of the Bishop. Naturally, a soul so in-
flamed with zeal for missionary work as was the soul of
Norbert, could not remain idle in a diocese where the
spiritual wants were so great as were those of Ratisbon.
Consequently, full of the spirit of God and of love for his
neighbor, Norbert gladly acceded to the wishes of the
Bishop, and began preaching in the neighboring towns
and villages. The good results of his missionary work
were at once apparent. He succeeded in bringing back
a large number of sinners to the performance of their
Christian duties, restored, as was his wont, peace be-
tween enemies, and in a very short time caused a gen-
uine revival of the Catholic faith and its practices in
that neighborhood. A great lord by the name of Albert,
Count of Pogen, was so deeply touched by Norbert 's
preaching, and especially by his edifying life, that he
not only resolved to change his course of life but even
changed his castle of Vindeburg into an abbey of Nor-
bert 's Order, which abbey existed until the middle of
the fifteenth century. 8
From the diocese of Ratisbon Norbert went over to
the diocese of Augsburg, where among a large number
T Cfr. Rosenmund. "Les plus anciennes biographies de saint
Norbert." Also "L'Histoire des Comtes de Champagne," par
M. Arbois de Jubainville loc. cit.
s According to Madelaine, o. c., p. 306, this abbey at one time
possessed no less than three hundred manuscripts of great
value, but at present these are nowhere to be found.
206 History of Saint Norbert
of conversions, the most notable one was that of Verner,
Count of Swabeck. To show his great esteem for the
man of God, this count founded the abbey of Ursperg in
Suabia. This abbey became well known, especially on
account of its ninth abbot, Conrad of Liechtenau, who
wrote the " Lives of the Saints," in twelve volumes,
and also the ' ' Chronicles of Ursperg. ' ' 9
It was also at this time, 9a that two noblemen from
Spain, who had heard of the Saint and met him, now
came to Premontre and joined the Order. When these
two disciples returned to Spain, fully imbued with the
spirit of Norbert and his Institute, they there began
propagating the Premonstratensian Order. Seventy
years later, St. Dominic, the Founder of the Friar
Preachers, will live in one of these foundations and
freely borrow from the Premonstratensians whatever he
finds suitable for his own Order, i. e., Rule, Habit, and
to a great extent also the spirit of Norbert 's followers.
We therefore read in the Life of St. Dominic: "If we
compare the plan of St. Dominic with that of St. Nor-
bert, who had preceded the former by nearly a century,
we shall find a very striking similarity between them. ' ' 10
Norbert finally left Ratisbon about the middle of Jan-
uary, 1126, without having fully attained his object, that
of seeing Count Theobald married. Circumstances pre-
vented the immediate celebration, as we shall see in the
following chapter. The Saint meanwhile will make a
journey to the Holy City. However, before accompany-
9 Ibidem. The "Lives of the Saints," written by Conrad,
were consumed by fire, and his Chronicles were altered during
the Protestant Reformation. Cfr. Hugo Ann. T. II. Ursperga.
9a VandenElsen, o. c., p. 173.
10 Cfr. "History of St.- Dominic," by Aug. Drane, p. 163.
The Love of Norbert for the Poor 207
ing Norbert on this journey to Rome, we must here espe-
cially notice his great love for the poor, which at this
time he so constantly manifested.
A long drought, followed by a terrible winter, (1125-
26) was causing untold suffering among the poorer
classes, throughout the provinces, and St. Bernard as
well as St. Norbert, at this particular time especially, did
all in their power to relieve the sufferers. Both con-
sidered the wealth of the churches to be truly the patri-
mony of the poor, and so they helped them with a lavish
hand in their hour of need. "We read of St. Bernard
that he had adopted as many as two thousand poor men,
whom he marked with a particular sign, (accepit sub
signaculo) pledging himself to support them as long as
the famine lasted. 11 Of Hugh of Grenoble we read that
he sold the precious vases of his church in order to re-
lieve the suffering. Neither did the rising Premonstra-
tensian Order fail in its mission in these dreadful days.
Norbert himself gave the example by begging bread for
his beloved poor, and in his sermons he urged the great
precept of charity, while his disciples in the different
abbeys, imbued with Norbert 's spirit, gave away what-
ever they had. We read, for instance, that the brethren
at Cappenberg were actually suffering want in conse-
quence of their liberality towards the poor. At Pre-
montre the same condition prevailed, and the Saint re-
joiced exceedingly on finding this true spirit of self-
denial among his brethren.
"Such was the noble use," observes the biographer of
St. Bernard, "made of those riches which the frugality
of the religious and the piety of the faithful caused to
11 Neander "Histoire de saint Bernard," p. 14.
208 History of Saint Norlert
abound in monasteries. Religion, which, makes itself all
things to all men, administered the public funds during
the minority of nations ; she gave back as interest what
she secured as capital; she received the superfluity of
the rich to satisfy the wants of the poor ; and, thanks to
the monastic institutions, the evil of mendicity was
never, in the Middle Ages, what it has become in our
times." 12
The famine passed, charity for the poor of the differ-
ent abbeys continued to such an extent, that Norbert,
charitable as he was, found himself obliged to regulate
the zeal of the brethren. For this reason he prescribed
the following rules, which were binding at all times on
all the brethren of each and every abbey. A copy of
them is still to be seen in the Public Library at Laon:
"In the name of the blessed and undivided Trinity.
"Amen. Of all that the brethren possess or acquire,
"one-tenth part is to be given to the poor; it is God 'a
"tenth. If the income of the house amounts to ten sil-
"ver solidi, eighteen poor people are to be clothed of
' ' the one-tenth : eight during the winter, ten during the
* ' summer, one on each great feast day. Thus during the
"winter, one shall be clothed on the feast of All Saints;
* ' one on Christmas ; one on the day of the Circumcision ;
"one on Epiphany; one on the feast of the Purification
' ' of the Blessed Virgin ; one on the day of the Annuncia-
"tion; one on Holy Saturday and one on Easter. They
"shall receive new pieces of clothing, namely, a shirt,
"breeches, stockings, socks, shoes, a tunic, and a cloak
"with a cape, or with furs. The other ten poor shall be
"clothed in summer; one on the day of the Ascension;
12 AbbS Ratisbonne, o. c., p. 111.
The Norbertine Charter of Charity 209
"seven during the seven days of the week after Pentecost ;
''one on the feast of the Apostles St. Peter and St. Paul,
"and the tenth on the day of the Assumption of the
"Blessed Virgin. As clothing they shall receive a cape,
"a shirt, breeches, socks and shoes. From the day that
"he receives his clothing, the poor man must, if he does
"desire, be kept in the 'Xenodochium' for eight days
"and be given his meals. If after this distribution has
"been made, something remains of the ' Tenth' of God,
"this money will be used for strangers and guests. On
"Holy Thursday every priest and deacon, after washing
"the feet of the poor, will give them for the sake of
"charity and with the consent of the superior, one piece
"of his own clothing, as his cape, or his fur, or his tunic.
"After this charity and the meal which will follow, the
"poor will not remain for seven days, but shall leave
"our monastery in peace/' 13
As is quite clear from the above remarkable ordi-
nance, St. Norbert considered the poor as much his chil-
dren as his disciples, and as far as possible, wanted them
to be on a footing of equality. Norbert 's love for the
poor is further proved by the fact that many a time,
before he was able to build a suitable place for the breth-
ren in a new foundation, he insisted on having a "Xeno-
dochium," where his poor and sick could be properly
cared for. Listen to the following maxims which Nor-
bert never tired repeating to his disciples:
[ ' To harbor poor people, and to share what we possess
"with them, is the source of abundant plenty."
13 MSS. in the Library of Laon. "Res Praemonstratenses."
T. I. Matricula Ord., p. 182. Eleemosynae Norbertinae, ex
vetustissimo Eccl. Praem. cartulario., p. III. No. 108. In
nomine Sanctae, etc. Cfr. Le Paige, p. 394.
210 History of Saint Norbert
"He who of his own free will has become poor for
1 ' God 's sake, ought never to complain when he is treated
"and clad like the poor."
"Having dwelt at Court and in the midst of wealth,
"I have learned by experience that there the heart is
"never satisfied, but that when far away from these, the
"heart is always at rest/'
"Kiches pass away, but holy poverty is a lasting good
"and a token of a happy eternity. "
It was in this manner that Norbert by word and ex-
ample enkindled in the hearts of his disciples so great
a love for the poor that their generosity, many a time,
exceeded their means. "We read of the abbey of Cappen-
berg, that one day the brethren had absolutely no food
in the house when the hour came for dinner. The Saint,
who was there at the time, was notified of the fact, but
undisturbed, he went to the refectory with the brethren
and said the prayers as usual. When the brethren were
seated, neighbors came, seemingly by chance, but rather
led by Divine Providence, and brought food in abun-
dance. "And," adds the biographer, "from that day for-
ward the abbey was never in want, neither for the breth-
ren nor for the poor." 14
Truly, it is only the living faith of the saints and
their childlike confidence in God's Providence that could
inspire them with this noble spirit of self-denial. To
share with the poor, not of one 's abundance, but of one ? s
necessities, and to do so constantly for higher motives
here is the real virtue of charity. And according to the
words of the Savior: "Whatsoever you have done to
the least of My brethren, you have done to Me," great
will be the reward of those who practice it.
i* Vita B, Appendix Cappenb. c. II.
CHAPTER XII.
HIS SECOND JOURNEY TO ROME.
Herbipoli gemino Matronae lumine cassae,
Afflatis tenebras jussit abire genis.
On Easter Sunday, at Wurzburg, Norbert gave sight to a
blind woman by breathing on her eyes.
(Antiphon of the Office.)
It was about the middle of January, in the year 1126,
when Norbert, in the company of three of his brethren,
set out from Ratisbon for the Eternal City. The object of
his journey was to obtain the Pope's approval of his
Order, for although it had received the papal approba-
tion through the Legates at Noyon, there was still per-
sistent opposition to him and his Institute. The more the
Order grew the more marked became the opposition, and
now learned and powerful men had actually gone to
Rome to influence the Pontiff against the Order. 1 The
Saint, therefore, had determined to see and speak with,
the Holy Father personally, and to obtain His approba-
tion, also his encouragement, such as he had received
from his two illustrious predecessors, Calixtus and Ge-
lasius. The present occupant of the St. Peter's Chair
was Honorius II, who had been elected on Dec. 21, 1124.
According to VandenElsen, St. Norbert was also ac-
companied on this journey by the celebrated Augustin-
ian Abbot, Gerhoch of Reichersberg, who occupied an im-
i Cfr. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 180.
211
212 History of Saint Norlert
portant position in the German Church of the twelfth
century. 2
Winter was nearing its close when the Saint and his
companions at last stood beneath the walls of the Eternal
City. What were the feelings which must have animated
Norbert 's soul, when, on approaching Rome, his thoughts
reverted to his former visit, fifteen years before ! Then
he was the vain young man, the proud courtier, and be-
longed to the household of one who had made the Pope
a prisoner ; now he is the penitent the missionary the
spiritual father of a household of hundreds and hundreds
of children entirely devoted to the cause of God 's Repre-
sentative.
Pope Honorius was a great patron of learning and vir-
tue. He had listened to the critics of Norbert, but he
had heard such praise of him and his Order, that he re-
ceived the Saint with all possible marks of respect and
veneration. In fact the two earliest biographers of the
Saint point with legitimate pride to the great honor and
marks of esteem which the Holy Father bestowed upon
the man * ' who had already done so much for the welfare
of the Church, and to whom the future would point as a
savior." 3 The Holy Father at once recognized Nor-
bert 's sincere humility, admired his wisdom and sanctity
of life, and saw in him the true reformer. In conse-
2 Ibidem, p. 182. A description of the character and work of
this celebrated Abbot may be found in the Appendix to the
Letters of St. Bernard, edited by S. Eales, Vol. Ill, p. 194. In
the same place is also found the letter he wrote to St. Bernard,
and his Treatise respecting Simoniacs. VandenElsen further
says that Gerhoch had been cited to Rome on account of indis-
creet zeal.
3 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 310.
Pope Honorius Confirms the Order 213
quence he most willingly gave Norbert his blessing and
encouragement, and the fullest confirmation of his Order.
Honorius gave the Saint three different ' ' Bulls. ' ' The
first, dated February 16, 1126, confirms the foundation
of different abbeys. Another received by Norbert on the
next day, refers to the Motherhouse of Premontre alone.
Both these "Bulls" were delivered to Norbert by Car-
dinal Haimeric, the great friend of St. Bernard. The
third is dated February 27, 1126, and was also given at
the Lateran. This third concerns the house of Cappen-
berg in particular, which it places under the special pro-
tection of the Holy See. The most important of the
three is the first, by which the different foundations are
confirmed in general. It reads as follows :
"Honorius, bishop, servant of servants of God. To
"our beloved sons, Norbert, our brother in Christ, and
"the canons of the church of St. Mary of Premontre,
"and to their successors having made profession of the
"religious life, forever. Those who follow in the foot-
" steps of the Apostles, renounce the pomp of the world
"and their possessions, and apply themselves with all
"their might to the service of God, if they will have
"persevered in the good work they have begun, they
"will receive, on the day of Judgment, the robe of im-
" mortality and eternal glory.
"Therefore, since you by the inspiration of divine
"grace have determined to live religiously and to lead
"a canonical life according to the Rule of St. Augustine,
"We confirm your Institute by the authority of the
"Apostolic See, and We exhort you to be firm and to
"persevere with a view of the remission of your sins.
"We decree that it is forbidden to any one to change
"the order established according to the Rule of St.
214 History of Saint Norbert
" Augustine in your churches, where the brethren live
"who have made profession of the canonical life; that
"no bishop dare, in the future, drive away the breth-
"ren of this religious, order from your churches; that
"no brother having promised to lead the canonical life
"dare leave your churches or monasteries without the
"consent of the community. If he does leave, no bishop
"nor abbot nor monk may receive him unless he presents
"letters from the community.
"We further hereby also confirm the goods and pos-
' t sessions which you hold justly and legitimately, among
"which we have thought well to mention the following
"by name: The church of St. Martin at Laon, in the
"diocese of Laon; the church of St. Mary at Floreffe, in
"the diocese of Liege; the church of St. Mary and the
"Holy Apostles Peter and Paul at Cappenberg, in the
' l diocese of Miinster ; the church of St. Mary at Varlar,
"in the same diocese; the church of St. Annal, in the
"diocese of Metz; 4 the church of St. Michael at Ant-
"werp, in the diocese of Cambray; the valley of Pre-
"montre from the place called Halierpre to the valley
"of Rohard, with the three adjacent valleys, and from
"the river going to Vois, according to the location of the
"valleys; the two parts of the tenth which you hold of
"the farm of Crespy from the bishop of Laon, and all
"that has been given to you in this same place by our
* In regard to the church of St. Annal, in the diocese of Metz,
Madelaine observes that this church is not mentioned in any
catalogue, and we read in MSS. of Hugo, T. I., p. 77: "Fate-
mur ignorare ubi steterit. . . ." VandenElsen is of the
opinion that the cathedral of Metz is meant, whose patron was
St. Annal. Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 3101, and VandenElsen, p.
185.
The Papal Bull of Confirmation 215
"beloved son Louis, King of France; the freehold of
' ' Clairef ontaine, the freehold of Ramignies with the mill,
' ' three farms at Bolmont, a farm at Anisy with the mill,
"a farm at Fraisnes; at Souppy three and a half farms
"and the freehold called Bonnuel; at Soissons a house
' ' with vineyard and land ; vineyards in Laonnais,
" Broiencourt, Wissignicourt and Montarcenne; and be-
" sides, all that you in the future through the concessions
"of pontiffs or the liberality of kings and princes, or
"through other honest means, may be able to acquire
"canonically, We desire that you and your successors
"who will remain firm in the profession you have em-
" braced, possess in an unviolable manner.
"We forbid any person to dare trouble your
"churches, to take your property, keep it, diminish it
' ' or trouble you by bold vexations. We ordain that your
"goods be kept entire to serve for the sustenance of the
"brethren and the poor, having regard, nevertheless,
t i for the rights which belong to the diocesan bishops. If
"then in the future any person, be he an ecclesiastic or a
"secular, knowing this, Our regulation, will have acted
"in opposition to it, and if after two or three admonitions
"he refuses to give satisfaction, he shall be deprived of
"his authority and dignity; and he should know that he
"will have to appear one day before the Divine Tri-
"bunal to render an account of his iniquity. For the
"present he shall be excluded from all participation in
"the Body and Blood of our God and Redeemer, our
' ' Savior Jesus Christ, and on the final judgment day he
"shall be submitted to rigorous vengeance.
* ' In regard to those, on the contrary, who will respect
"the right of your churches, may the peace of Our Lord
"Jesus Christ be with them; may they receive in this
216 History of Saint Norbert
"life the fruits of their good works, and in the life to
"come, may they find the reward of an eternal peace.
' ' Amen/'
I, Honorius, bishop of the Catholic Church.
Given from the palace of the Later an by the hand
of Haimeric, Cardinal-Deacon of the Holy Roman
Church and Chancellor, XIV Kal. Mart. (Feb-
ruary 16th). The year of the Incarnation of Our
Lord, 1126, the second year of the Pontificate of
Lord Honorius, Pope. 5
Thus at last Norbert 's wish was gratified in every re-
spect. Christ 's Representative had fully approved of and
confirmed the work of the Saint, and thus silenced his
enemies. One finds in the church of Mortain in the dio-
sLe Paige, "Biblioth. Ord. Praem., p. 392. It is to be no-
ticed that not all Premonstratensian Foundations are named
in this Bull. Madelaine observes (p. 310) that the only rea-
son for this was a lack of definitive organization in the places
omitted. However, VandenElsen says that the Saint did not
possess the houses of Cuissy, Steinfeld nor Mont-Cornillon, but
that these had taken upon themselves to follow the rules of
the Premonstratensians without abdicating the right to their
properties. He further continues that in virtue of the Bull of
1124, given by the Legates, the sons of Norbert were canon-
ically ranged among the canons regular, living under the Rule
of St. Augustine. The Bulls of 1126 confirm the former and
recognize their houses and lawful possessions. He further
adds that only since 1131 the Premonstratensian Order has
been recognized by another Papal Bull as an Order separate
and distinct from all other Orders of canons regular.
In regard to the third Bull (see above p. 213), this same
author, quoting "Analectes pour 1'histoire eccl. de Belgique,"
XII, p. 35, says that the Bull approving and confirming the
abbey of Ploreffe, was received by Norbert on March 4th.
A Mysterious Voice Heard at Rome 217
cese of Constanz, a valuable painting representing this
memorable scene, "Norbert kneeling before Pope Honor-
ins, who hands him the Bulls of approval and confirma-
tion of the Premonstratensian Order." 6
"While at Rome, Norbert, in company with his three
disciples, daily visited the tombs of the Apostles and the
many places consecrated by the blood of the martyrs, as
St. Lawrence, St. Agnes, St. Cecilia. The thought of
what these holy apostles and martyrs had suffered and
done for the glory of God and of the Church, filled him
with a burning desire to work and suffer like them. Al-
mighty God will soon grant him this desire, but in a
manner wholly unexpected by the Saint.
It happened that one day, when Norbert and his com-
panions were in prayer and meditation, all distinctly
heard a voice intimating that Norbert was soon to be
bishop of Parthenopolis (Magdeburg). "When they arose
from prayer not one dared to speak of the incident, for
although all had heard the same prophetic words, they
were afraid to think of any separation, and therefore
kept the secret, each in his own heart. It was sad news
for all, but Norbert especially was overpowered by grief
at the thought: first, of the dignity and responsibility;
and, secondly, of the consequent separation from his breth-
ren, for never for a moment did the Saint doubt the real-
ity of this prophecy. 7
Having received for the last time the apostolic bless-
ing from Pope Honorius for himself and his brethren,
Norbert left Rome, eager to return to his brethren and
eMadelaine, o. c., p. 307.
7 Vita Pertz, Ch. XV. Manifesto auditum est quod Pathenop-
olis futurus esset antistes. . . . Vita B, Ch. XXXIV.
218 History of Saint Norbert
communicate to them the great favors he had obtained
from the Sovereign Pontiff. One of his companions he
sent by way of France to inform Count Theobald of his
return. The Count h,ad been anxiously awaiting him in
order to be able to complete the arrangements for his
marriage with Mathilda.
Norbert himself made the journey once more by way
of Germany, preaching in the towns through which he
was obliged to pass. Everywhere Almighty God blessed
the word of His apostle, and not only did he succeed in
making numerous conversions, but he also was enabled
to make different new foundations, and thus perpetuate
his noble work. He founded not far from Nem-
mingen, the monastery of Both in the diocese of Con-
stanz, through the generosity of Henna, baroness of Wil-
denberg. Burchard became its first superior, and few
monasteries in Germany have exercised greater influence
than this foundation. It became the mother of other
houses, one of which, the abbey of Wilten near Inns-
bruck, is in a flourishing condition to-day. 8
The abbey of Roggenburg in the diocese of Augsburg,
situated two miles from Ulm, was also founded at this
time. The monastery of Ursperg, only recently founded,
sent there the first religious. In the seventeenth century
this abbey of Boggenburg was especially known for its
rich and excellent library. Like most of Norbert 's foun-
dations, it also had a convent for nuns nearby, which
convent existed over two hundred years. 9
Cfr. Cath. Encyclop., Vol. XV. "Weissenau," another
daughterhouse of the Abbey of Roth.
s Cfr. Suevia Ecclesiastica, p. 722. Also Annal. Ord. Praem.,
T. II, col. 697, et seq. "Rothura" and "Roggenburgum."
Norbert at Wurzburg 219
Although wherever Norbert went the people were al-
ways greatly edified at what they saw and heard, no
town felt the effect of Norbert 's zeal and charity more
than Wurzburg. At the time of the Saint's arrival the
place was in mourning for the death of its bishop, Rud-
ger. Although the good bishop had died the year before,
the people now more than ever felt their great loss, for a
young cleric, Gebhard of Henneburg, unworthy as he
was, tried to raise himself to this episcopal see. How-
ever, as we learn from a letter written by the Pope, on
March 4th, Gebhard 's candidacy had been rejected. We
have reason to suppose that Norbert came to Wurzburg
with a particular mission from the Holy Father regard-
ing this matter, since his coming was known in the
place. Upon his arrival clergy as well as laity went out
in large numbers to meet him, and urgently requested
him to celebrate the sacred functions during Holy Week
and Easter. 10
When on Easter Sunday the Saint was celebrating
High Mass in the cathedral of Wurzburg before a large
assembly of people, a miraculous cure at once convinced
all the people of his sanctity. They had already, no
doubt, a great opinion of his holiness, for, says the biog-
rapher, during this Solemn Function a blind woman was
carried before the altar. She was known to all, and great
was the people's expectation when after the Communion
of the Mass, she loudly begged the Saint to restore her
sight. Norbert, touched with compassion and seeing her
great faith, went to her immediately, as if driven by
a divine impulse. After a fervent prayer he breathed on
10 VandenElsen, o. c., p. 189, who further quotes W. Bern-
hardi, p. 108, and Hefele, V. 442.
220 History of Saint Norbert
her eyes, and who can describe the enthusiasm of the
people when, to the great astonishment of all, the woman
instantly recovered her sight. 11
This great miracle witnessed by the whole city, deeply
touched the hearts of all, and greatly increased their ven-
eration for Norbert, who used this popularity to make his
preaching more effective. His holiness was proclaimed
everywhere, and people said of him that by the breath
of his mouth he made the blind to see, and by the unction
of his words he opened the eyes and touched the hearts
of the most obdurate sinners. Two of the most promin-
ent men of the town, Canon John and his brother Henry,
were so deeply impressed by Norbert 's sermons and so
much edified by his simple manner of life, that both re-
nounced the world, joined the Saint in his apostolic
work, and with their property founded the abbey of
Oberzel, situated one mile outside the city of Wurzburg.
This foundation, though at first nothing but a small
oratory in honor of St. Michael, prospered greatly under
the management of John, who in due time became its
first superior. The monastery was built later, a little
further away, and was then called Unterzell. Pope
Innocent II solemnly confirmed this foundation, on the
20th of February, 1133.
Soon the Saint no longer felt at ease in the city of
Wurzburg. The great miracle was on the lips of all,
and the people were so enthusiastic and so full of ad-
miration for Norbert, that they proclaimed him their
new bishop, adding that such was plainly the will of God.
11 Cfr. Vita B, Ch. XXXIV. Vita, Pertz, Ch. XV. Pertz VI.
Sigeb. contin. Praem., p. 449 the Office of St. Norbert and
further every biographer of the Saint.
Norbert Leaves the City Secretly 221
Therefore Norbert and his companions, fearing lest the
prophetic words heard at Rome, might already be veri-
fied, secretly fled from the city, and resumed their jour-
ney homeward.
Leaving Germany the Saint had to pass through Lor-
raine. The Duchy of Lorraine was then governed by
Simon, son of Thierry-le-Vaillant. The duke went out
to meet the Saint and begged the illustrious traveler to
"make a stay at his castle of Preny, where in consequence
Norbert and his companions were received with the
greatest ceremony. 12 Thanks to the generosity of this
Count there was founded here the abbey of Sainte Marie-
au-Bois, which abbey Norbert placed under the direc-
tion of Richard, one of the early disciples of Laon, who
wisely governed the house for nearly thirty years. Dur-
ing the seventeenth century this abbey was the place
where a reform of the Order to its original strictness,
was inaugurated by Abbot Servace de Lairvelz. 13
The month of May was nearly over when Norbert ar-
rived again at his dear Premontre. "We can better im-
agine than describe his joy on entering the house of his
choice, after this long absence. And when he beheld
once more his beloved disciples, and related to them the
great success he had met with everywhere on his jour-
ney when he told them of his reception at Rome where
he received the Pope's confirmation of the Order, and
12 The ancient registers of the castle describe the order of
ceremonies and also contain a list of the expenses made by
Simon, Duke of Lorraine, for this festive reception of Norbert.
Cfr. Hugo "Vie de Saint Norbert," p. 191.
13 According to Hugo, o. c., p. 194, this abbey, which in the
seventeenth century was transferred to Pont-a-Mousson, is
being used today as a small seminary.
222 History of Saint Norbert
when he further imparted to them the apostolic blessing
of the Pontiff . . . how fervently all must have thanked
and praised God for His great goodness towards them!
On the other hand, the soul of Norbert was deeply
moved at the dire distress in which the brethren were
on account of their great charity for the poor during the
famine. True, they had been able to supply daily 500
poor people with the necessities of life, but only by ob-
serving the strictest fast themselves. Norbert found
them all emaciated and pale, and truly deserving of com-
passion. He consoled them, therefore, with those sweet
and tender words which so spontaneously flowed from
his heart.
Once back in the quiet of the monastery, Norbert
was perfectly happy and busied himself with the affairs
of the house, and especially with the instruction of the
brethren morning and evening. In explaining to them
the spirit of the Order, which was union of the active
and contemplative life, Norbert insisted on the practice
of monastic virtues no less than on the study of the
Scriptures, which, as future missionaries, they could
never know too well. An extract of one of these allocu-
tions of Norbert to his disciples has come down to us
and is as follows: 14
"My dear children, never be tired of studying these
"writings, in which you find a short exhortation to re-
"main faithful in the service of God. For the Word of
"God is fiery, as the prophet says: it is inflamed with
"the fire of the Holy Ghost; it consumes vices and pro-
' ' motes virtue ; it bestows wisdom on well disposed men,
14 Sermo Sancti Norberti, taken from the ''Vita" by Abbot
Van der Sterre (1630).
An Allocution of Saint Norbert 223
"and provides for them heavenly food. Therefore Our
' ' Savior has said : Blessed are they who hear the Word
"of God and keep it. In this manner also Mary Magda-
len, by listening attentively and devoutly to the Word
"of God, is said to have chosen the best part, which
"Martha, so solicitous in her outward administrations,
"was not able to obtain. Listen, therefore, cheerfully to
"the Word of God, keep it judiciously and observe it
"faithfully, in order that at the end of time you may
"rejoice to hear these consoling words of Christ: Come
"ye blessed of My Father, possess you the kingdom pre-
pared for you from the foundation of the world."
(Matt. XXV. 34.)
CHAPTER XIII.
FAREWELL TO
Tempora Norberti nunc Magdeburgica c-ingit
Inter Teutonicas Infula prima Mitras.
Norbert, Champion of the Lord,
Vowed to lead with fearless word
His warriors on, Magdeburg is seeking thee
While busily engaged in the training of young re-
ligious at Premontre, Norbert was not less watchful in
regard to the other houses. Up to this time all the
foundations were governed by simple superiors, without
either the title or dignity of abbot. Now, however, his
first care was to make preparations for the solemn bene-
diction of two abbots: Gautier for the monastery of St.
Martin at Laon, and Henry for the house at Viviers.
Bishop Bartholomew conferred the abbatial dignity upon
Gautier, and Lisiard, Bishop of Soissons, upon Henry. 1
Thus were Gautier and Henry the first disciples of Nor-
bert to receive the dignity which the saint himself re-
fused. They were abbots, however, without either ring
or mitre ; they bore only the crozier as the symbol of the
authority they had over their subjects. 2 In 1225,
the Provost of St. Mary's at Magdeburg received
from Pope Gregory IX authorization to wear the mitre
1 Cfr. Vita B, Ch. XXXV. Also Pertz VI. Sigeb. Contin.
Praem., p. 449.
2 Cfr. Hugo "Annales Ord. Praem." T. I. Praefatio IX,
224
The Growth of Norlert's Order 225
and other episcopal insignia. Other abbots also have
asked for this privilege, and the custom has become gen-
eral. 3
At the urgent request of many bishops new colonies
were constantly sent out from Premontre at this time,
and numerous foundations made. The practice of the
Saint, previously referred to, namely, of incorpor-
ating into the Order existing houses of secular canons,
greatly increased the number of Norbert's disciples. In
this manner the houses of Viviers, Cuissy and Braine
had already become Premonstratensian abbeys, and it
was at this time that the abbey of Steiiifeld adopted Nor-
bert 's rules and constitutions. This abbey, situated but
a few miles from the city of Cologne in the valley of
"Eifel," had for some years been inhabited by canons
regular of Springirsbach, who now, upon the advice of
Frederic, Archbishop of Cologne, sought from Norbert
the favor of affiliating themselves to this Order. The su-
perior of the canons was appointed Provost of the com-
munity by Norbert, and he obtained in 1126 from Pope
Honorius II confirmation of the church and monastery
of St. Mary of Steinfeld, it being now a Premonstraten-
sian foundation. 4 This superior's name was Evervinus
s Be it observed here that there always has been some differ-
ence between the houses in Germany and those in other coun-
tries in regard to the title of the superior. The German supe-
riors were never called abbots, but provosts. As early as 1146,
all superiors of the Order were permitted by a Bull of Pope
Eugenius III, to receive the abbatial benediction but did not
make use of the privilege until 1225. Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p.
317.
4 Cfr. Hugo Annals, T. II. Steinfeldia, col. 851, et seq. Mi-
raeus, Chron. Ord. Praem., p. 45, ad annum 1126.
226 History of Saint Norlert
of Helfenstein. "We read of him in the works of St.
Bernard. He wrote a letter to St. Bernard about the
heretics infesting the diocese of Cologne, and this letter
became the occasion 1 of two of St. Bernard's sermons. 5
The abbey of Steinfeld is, moreover, well known on
account of Blessed Herman Joseph, the popular Saint
for youth. "When only twelve years old, Bl. Herman
Joseph became a postulant in this monastery. This was
in the year 1162. He died 79 years later, having been
throughout his life an example of piety and obedience,
and above all a child of Mary, favored by her in a most
wonderful manner. 6
In the preceding chapter we observed that Norbert,
when leaving the city of Rome, had sent one of his com-
panions to Count Theobald to advise him of Norbert 's
return. So about this time a messenger from the Count
came to Premontre requesting the Saint to accompany
Theobald to Ratisbon, to conclude negotiations for the
s Sermons LXV and LXVI (of St. Bernard) thus says S. J.
Eales, which begin from the exposition of that verse, "Take us
the little foxes" (ii, 15), the Saint composed against the here-
tics of Cologne, having been induced to do this by a letter writ-
ten to him by Everwin, provost of Steinfeld, which letter he
seems on that account to have placed at the head of those two
sermons. "Works of St. Bernard,'-' Vol. IV, p. 4. The letter is
also found in the same volume, p. 388, and shows plainly that
Everwin was the apostle of Cologne as Norbert was the apostle
of Antwerp. In the first vol., p. 66, Eales observes: "I have
not the least doubt that these heretics of Cologne were pro-
duced in the workshop of Tanchelm."
6 Cfr. Life of Bl. Hermann Joseph by Wilfrid Gallway, where
it is also stated (p. 18) that the once famous monastery of
Steinfeld is no more, but that a reform school has been erected
on the place where the old abbey stood.
Norbert is About to Leave Premontre 227
intended marriage. This messenger seems to have been
the Bishop of Chartres himself, who was a friend of both
Theobald and Norbert. We infer this from the fact that,
at this time the Saint informed Bishop Geoffrey of his
vision in regard to his future bishopric. Although Nor-
bert knew not how nor where, he was convinced that it
was to come that year, and since the see of Magdeburg
was vacant at the time, he told the bishop in confidence
why he feared to undertake this journey. 7 On the
other hand, however, Norbert knew how much he owed
to the generous Count Theobald, and that moreover he
himself had been instrumental in bringing about the
coming marriage. Thus when the Count himself came to
Premontre and insisted, the Saint no longer refused, al-
though filled with strange forebodings.
Norbert seemed to know that he was to leave Pre-
montre for good, and was sad at heart. Having received
Norbert 's promise, Count Theobald left Premontre, and
no sooner was he gone than the Saint called the religious
together and addressed them in the most tender words,
as a father speaking to his children for the last time.
This allocution, by some called the Sermon of St. Nor-
bert, by others his "Farewell Address," has happily
been preserved. 8 It forms Norbert 's spiritual testament
7 This fact is stated in the Acta SS. (T. XX, p. 853) as fol-
lows: "Colloquens familiari suo Domino Godefrido Canotensis
"urbis episcopo, dixit ei se per visum cognovisse quod ipso
"anno futurus esset episcopus. . . ." Cfr. also Hugo "La Vie de
saint Norbert," p. 202.
s Cfr. Hugo, o. c., p. 202-206 who speaks of this address as a
letter which Norbert sent to the canons later. The early
biographer says plainly "Valefaciens autem fratribus suis."
Vita A, Ch, XVI. Cfr. also VanderSterre "Vita 8, Norberti,"
228 History of Saint Norlert
to his beloved children, whose sadness and bewilderment
on this occasion, can better be imagined than expressed.
As tears and sighs expressed the grief of the inhabitants
of Miletus on the departure of St. Paul, the Apostle, so
now at Premontre did sorrow find expression in tears
and sighs. Although the exhortation might seem rather
lengthy to insert here, still it is so clear a reflection of
Norbert's soul, that we can not refrain from giving a
translation :
' ' We exhort you, dearest brethren, to be most diligent
"in the service of God, to Whom you have consecrated
"yourselves by the solemn profession of your vows. For,
' ' having of your .own free will and for the love of God
"renounced your earthly possessions, and also your en-
"tire selves, you are obliged daily to carry the Cross of
"Christ: that is, you are obliged continually to mortify
"your passions and spend your days in works of pen-
"ance, suffering patiently the trials which will not fail
"to come to you from all sides.
"This indeed, is the narrow road to heaven, our true
"country. This is the road which Jesus Christ has
"pointed out to us by His life and His death, His words
"and His deeds, and which infallibly leads to their
"heavenly country all who persevere to the end in that
"path. You cannot go to Christ unless you enter upon
"this narrow road with courage and confidence, and do
"your best to follow it. An Apostle has said: 'For he
"also that striveth for the mastery, is not crowned ex-
pp. 261-170. Sermo . . . Fath. Jerome Hirhaim, Abbot
of Strahov, Prague, has paraphrased this address in his in-
structions to the religious. "Sermo S. Norberti enucleatus" in-
fol. 1676. Cfr. Madelaine^o. c., pp. 322-326.
SAINT NORBERT.
(So-called Vera Effigies.)
(Abbey of Averbode, Belgium.)
Painting by Abraham van Diepenbeek (1599-1675)
Norlert's Farewell Address 229
"cept he strive lawfully;' (II. Tim. II. 5.) and another:
" 'He that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself also
"to walk, even as He walked.' (I St. John II. 6.)
"Walk therefore cautiously in the way which God has
"shown you, lest you be overtaken by death. Let your
* ' obedience be prompt, your poverty voluntary, and your
"chastity above suspicion. Without these three virtues,
"that which constitutes our Order is wholly destroyed.
"You have promised stability or perseverance in this
"holy place; remain, therefore, faithful* in the service
"of God, and never grow weary of your duties in the
"monastery. Never leave except when you are obliged
"to do so on account of temporal affairs, and in case of
"necessity, lest these useless excursions rob you of the
"sweetness of a virtuous life and of the consolation which
"you find in meditating on the divine mysteries ; and lest
"also these excursions lead you astray and cause you to
"love the wicked world wherein there is no place free
"from corruption. For, as a fish out of the water is
"entirely deprived of its natural and necessary element,
"and hence soon dies, so a vagrant religious frequently
1 ' found in the midst of a wicked world, deprived as he is
"of the protection of the cloister, far away from the
* ' example and salutary lessons of his brethren, soon falls
"into sin and gets entangled in the snares of everlasting
"death. Flee, therefore, my dearest brethren, the com-
"pany of worldly persons as a fish avoids a dry place,
"but love the cloister which protects you and keeps the
"mind pure. For you make an unworthy use of the
"glorious name of your religious vocation, if by your
"earthly desires you show that you are more attached
"to the world than to God.
"Remain, therefore, constantly in the monastery, and
230 History of Saint Norbert
" remain there united by the bonds of charity. Keep a
"particular watch over your tongue in order that by
"avoiding murmuring, detraction and envy, you. may
"all have, in the words of our Rule, one heart and one
"soul in the house of the Lord. For a slanderous and
"deceitful tongue is a restless evil and full of deadly
"poison. It never ceases to do harm and to destroy the
"sweet peace of the monastery, and unnerve the piety
"of the community. It is therefore commonly said of
"those: 'A quarrelsome and grumbling monk is never
* ' a true monk. ' '
1 i Therefore I repeat, put a restraint upon your tongue.
"Raise up your hearts to the kingdom of heaven where
"true joys are to be found. Animated by holy desires
* ' take your flight with the saints in the regions above in
"the contemplation of the divine mysteries. Bear with
"grief the burden of your bodies, so that you may say
"with the Apostle: 'I desire to be dissolved and to be
"with Christ/ (Phil. I. 3) and with the Psalmist:
" * Bring our souls, Lord, out of the prison of our
"bodies.' (Ps. CXLI. 8.) And thus you will reign
"eternally with Christ, "Who reads our innermost
"thoughts.
' ' Though outwardly fairly clad with the white habit
"a symbol of simplicity and innocence but inwardly
"miserable, deprived of the spirit of religious perfection,
"should any one of you not observe the discipline of the
"Order, but despise the wholesome lessons of his supe-
"rior and even perhaps the superior himself, let him re-
" member that the thoughts of our hearts are known to
1 ' God, and that, unless he repent in time, he will not es-
"cape the eternal torments of hell wherein there is no
"order, but where an everlasting confusion dwelleth.
Norbert on His Way to Ratisbon 231
"Endeavor, therefore, to avoid the terrible judgments
"of God by constantly doing His will in fear and right-
"eousness, in order that God may keep you in holy reli-
gion, and that in His mercies He may preserve you
"from everlasting punishment in hell. God will abund-
"antly reward those who are faithful in His service, for
"God gives a great reward for a small service, as He
* * Himself promised His disciples, who having abandoned
"all they had, asked what should be their reward : ' You
"shall receive a hundredfold and possess life everlast-
"ing.' (Mat. XIX. 29.) May Jesus Christ lead you
"there. Amen."
After this exhortation, having impressed once more
on the minds of the brethren the necessity of practicing
charity towards the poor and the sick, Norbert gave over
to Hugh the government of his dear monastery. He
then mounted his donkey and took the road to the castle
"Chateau Thierry" where Count Theobald impatiently
awaited his coming. That God might bless the object of
their journey, Norbert induced the Count to receive the
Sacraments of Penance and the Holy Eucharist. 9 Fin-
ally, towards the end of the month of June, all started
on their way to Ratisbon.
The Count was escorted by his court and, sur-
rounded by several members of the nobility, was advanc-
ing with great pomp and splendor. Norbert was riding
on his donkey, accompanied by two of his brethren with
whom he spent the time in prayer and pious conversa-
tion. According to a plan prearranged by the Bishop of
Ratisbon and Norbert, the bridal parties were to meet
o Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 330. Hugo, o. c., p. 210.
232 History of Saint Norbert
on the border of Germany. 10 Think of the great disap-
pointment of all, when on reaching the place, they were
met, not by the Marquess of Crayburg and his daughter
Mathilda, but by deputies who were sent to inform them
of the serious illness of the bride. This sad intelligence
was a terrible trial for the Count and his friends ; the
more so because some of his party expressed their doubts
about the illness of the princess, and saw in it an excuse
for breaking the engagement.
After holding counsel among themselves, it was de-
cided that Norbert was the only man able to assist the
count in the unpleasant situation, and he was to do this
by going himself to Ratisbon, to ascertain what were the
real conditions. Norbert, seeing the reasonableness of
the request, for the Saint himself was greatly perplexed,
consented to the proposal, and the Count gave him eighti
silver marks to defray the expenses of this journey. The
money, however, Norbert at once dispatched to Pre-
montre, where he knew it was greatly needed for the
poor. 11 He thus undertook the journey as he always did,
without money, but with a great confidence in Divine
Providence.
Be it observed here in a few words that Norbert never
really fulfilled this mission, for the princess had truly
been indisposed on her way to Metz. After she recov-
ered, all took place as prearranged. The Count and
10 VandenElsen says that the meeting was arranged for the
city of Metz; he bases his opinion on Hermann and on Hugo,
who on p. 191 speak even of the great banquet prepared here
for this occasion. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 194.
11 Cfr. Hugo, "La Vie de saint Norbert," p. 213.
Norbert at the Diet of Spires 233
Mathilda were happily joined in the bonds of matrimony,
probably by Norbert himself. 12
On his wiay to Ratisbon Norbert was obliged to pass'
through the city of Spires, where at that time a solemn
Diet of Bishops and German princes was being held
under Lothaire III. The news of Norbert 's arrival soon
spread through Spires, and Lothaire, having heard so
much of his numerous miracles and heroic virtues, ex-
pressed a wish to see him and consult him in regard to
some important affairs which were being treated at the
Diet. How accidental it all seemed, and yet we shall soon
see clearly that it was the work of Divine Providence.
There were present at the Diet, first of all, two Le-
gates of Pope Honorius, Cardinal Gerard, who after-
wards occupied St. Peter's Throne under the name of
Lucius II, and Cardinal Peter of the title of St. Marcel-
lus. Besides, there was Adalbert, Archbishop of Mainz ;
Albero of Metz, afterwards Bishop of Treves, and a num-
ber of bishops, abbots and nobles. Then there was, and
this is most important to know, a large deputation of
clergy and laity from Madgeburg, who had come to
solicit from the papal Legates and King Lothaire a suc-
cessor to Archbishop Rudger, who had died, Dec. 20th,
12 Thus VandenElsen, p. 195. We further know that out of
this union were born ten children, some of whom are well-
known persons in history. Thus the eldest son, Henry, who
married the daughter of the King of Prance, went twice to
Jerusalem with the Crusaders, and his son became King of
Jerusalem, in 1205. The fourth son became an Archbishop and
even Cardinal and Legate of the Roman Church in Gaul. His
name was William. It was in order to gratify his wishes that
Alexander III conferred on the see of Rheims the right of con-
secrating the French King. Confer H. d'Arblois de Jubain-
ville. S. Eales, op. cit, p. 769. (Vol. II.)
234 History of Saint Norbert
1124. Thus far there had been a disagreement whenever
an election had taken place for a successor. In fact,
things were in such a state in Magdeburg that King
Lothaire had celebrated Easter in that place in order
that by his presence and authority he might bring them
to an agreement, but without success. Now these depu-
ties had come to Spires in order to try to settle affairs
before this solemn assembly. 13 This question was just
being treated when the Saint's arrival was announced.
Norbert was well known to all these dignitaries, since
his disciples were represented in the dioceses of nearly
all the bishops present. Again, the great miracle of Wurz-
burg, where the Saint had restored the sight to a blind
woman, was still fresh in the memory of all, for Wurz-
burg is in the neighborhood of Spires. No wonder there-
fore that Norbert 's arrival was hailed by every one as
the coming of a man sent by God to help them solve
their difficulties. He was at once asked to speak, and
took for his subject the very difficulty that occupied the
minds of all. He spoke of the duties of superiors, the
obedience of subjects, and thus came to the government
of churches and the election of its pastors.
His persuasive eloquence produced marvelous results,
say the biographers, and soon the election for the see
of Magdeburg was taken up with great earnestness. By
one faction, Conrad of Querfurt had really been elected,
but his election had for different reasons not been con-
firmed. However, he was again a candidate with Albero
of Metz. "When after the first election the ballots were
counted, Norbert, who was unaware of his having been
isCfr. Hertel "Leben des H. Norbert." Also Tenckhoff, p.
29. Further Chron. Gratiae Dei Ann. Saxon. VI, 763 ad
annum, 1126.
Norbert is Proclaimed Archbishop 235
proposed as a candidate, heard to his great consterna-
tion, his own name mentioned several times. Trembling
with fear he decided to leave at once, and protested with
all his might. His departure was prevented, however,
and what is more, suddenly Albero of Metz arose in the
assembly and declared openly that Norbert was the fu-
ture bishop by God's choice, and that it was useless to
deliberate any longer. 14 At this moment all present
arose and proclaimed Norbert as the new Archbishop of
Magdeburg. Again Norbert tried to escape from the
hall, but the deputies of Magdeburg followed him and
carried him in triumph before the papal Legates and
King Lothaire, crying: "Him we want for our Bishop
and Father." 15
Norbert, with tears in his eyes, entreated both the
Legates and the King not to confirm this election. But
it was all in vain ; on the contrary, the Legates as well
as the King made use of all their authority to oblige
Norbert to yield. The Legate, Cardinal Gerard, arose
then in the assembly and spoke these solemn words:
"And We, in the name of the Father, of the Son, and
"of the Holy Ghost, "We elect and name for your Bishop,
"Master Norbert, a man of tried virtue, whom God, We
"are fully convinced, has sent here for this purpose. "
i* Cfr. Acta SS. T. XX, p. 854. Also Pertz Gesta Alberonis
(VIII). . . . Suis effecit ingeniis Albero quod domnus Nor-
bertus, vir famosae religionis, eamdem ecclesiam regendam
suscepit.
is Tito B, Ch. XLII. "Hunc in Patrem eligimus; hunc pas-
torem nostrum, approbamus." Cfr. Pertz VI. Sigeb. Contin.
Praem. ad annum 1127. The indication of the year, observes
Madelaine, is without doubt a mistake, since it is certain that
this event took place in the month of July, 1126.
236 History of Saint Norbert
Norbert then submitted to what he was now convinced
was God's holy Will. And thus was fulfilled the pro-
phecy made to his mother Hadwigis, at the time of his
birth, and also the prophetic words heard in Rome.
Wonderful indeed are the ways of Divine Providence !
The Saint had been detained on his way to Ratisbon,
whither he was going to find a bride for Count Theobald,
and God had prepared a spiritual bride for himself in
the church of Magdeburg. The chronicler of Branden-
burg concludes the description of the above events with
these words: ''Thus the emperor himself had pro-
" claimed Norbert as Archbishop; the Legates in the
"name of Pope Honorius confirmed the nomination in
"the midst of loud acclamations of all the representa-
tives of the church of Magdeburg/' 16 "And," says the
chronicler Hermann, "A Te Deum was solemnly intoned
"to thank God for this unforeseen but happy turn of
"events."
Kneeling before the King, Norbert then received the
pectoral Cross, 17 while Cardinal Gerard addressed him
with these words : ' ' By the authority of Almighty God,
"the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul and of Lord Pope
"Honorius, I command you no longer to resist this call
"from God. As a faithful and prudent servant, ad-
" minister the treasures of the Word of God which are
"confided to you, that on the great day of the Lord you
"may hear these consoling words: 'Well done, faithful
"servant, enter into the joy of the Lord. 7 "
is Vita A, Ch. XVI.
17 Ibidem: Ad imperatoris genua humiliatus, virgam pas-
toralem, quae quasi in manibus ejus inserebatur, accipere
coactus est.
Norbert Takes Leave of the Papal Legates 237
Norbert now took leave of the Legates and the King,
and poured forth his heart in prayer to God. Kneeling
before His altar, the Saint shed an abundance of tears.
The recent events seemed like a dream to him, and the
thought of his future dignity and responsibility made
him suffer a veritable agony. When he arose from prayer
he said: ''Not my will, but Thy will be done, God,"
and with these words he was consoled and strengthened.
THIRD PERIOD.
From the time Norbert becomes
Archbishop until his death.
1126-1134.
239
CHAPTER I.
THE ARCHBISHOP.
Nudipes ignaro fert a Custode repulsam,
Ad Magde'burgensem dum trahitur GatJiedram.
Norbert is escorted to the Magdeburg Cathedral, but being
clothed in the garment of poverty, and barefooted, he is re-
fused admittance by the doorkeeper.
While the Saint was still at Spires, solemn prepara-
tions were made for his departure and subsequent en-
trance into Magdeburg. The people first of all prevented
Norbert from going to Ratisbon in person, and obliged
him to delegate one of his disciples to terminate the af-
fair of Count Theobald. They further sent messengers
to Premontre and other abbeys announcing the great
news of Norbert 's election, and, to show their great re-
spect for the Saint, they made festive preparations for his
departure. Thus it happened that on one bright morning
in the month of July, a great number of people had as-
sembled in the streets of Spires to receive the Saint 's last
blessing. Otto, Bishop of Halberstadt, and Ludolph,
Bishop of Brandenburg, both suffragan bishops of
Magdeburg, were present to accompany their new Metro-
politan, and great was the enthusiasm of all when at
last the Saint arrived on the scene. 1 Norbert came not
only without any retinue or pomp, but barefooted and
clothed in the religious habit of his Order. " Never/ 7
says the biographer, "did any one see so much greatness
and humility combined. ' '
i Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 343. Tenckhoff, o. c., pp. 10-30.
240
Norbert on His Way to Magdeburg 241
Having said farewell to the good people of Spires, the
episcopal cortege went northward, and, passing through
the different towns, was received everywhere with the
greatest honors. People ran out of their houses to pro-
claim their great admiration for Norbert, and to beg him
for his blessing. But the Saint seemed deaf to the ac-
clamations of the people, and began to realize more
and more the weight of this great dignity. "Norbert
knew," observes Illana, "that he was about to become
the victim of his pastoral ministry, but that such was
God's holy will." 2
4ft er several days of journeying, and when at last
Magdeburg came in sight, the Saint, at the thought that
he was about to enter the city, over which he was to pre-
side, and for which, as its archbishop, he would have to
render an account one day to God, suffered his tears to
flow freely. In his great humility he further dismounted
from his donkey, says the earliest biographer, took the
shoes from his feet, and walked barefooted the last miles
of his journey. 3
On the other hand, an immense crowd of people, all in
festive attire, had eagerly been awaiting his arrival, and
as soon as the party came in sight, they all went forth
to meet their new Archbishop. There was a number of
nobles from the city and the province, the clergy, the peo-
ple, in a word, a large and enthusiastic multitude. Great
were their expectations when they came to meet their
Archbishop Norbert, renowned for his preaching and
miracles. Imagine therefore their surprise when they
saw the poor beggar walking the streets barefooted on
2Cfr. Illana, p. 140.
s Vita B, Ch. XLII. Cfr. also Le Paige, p. 395 aiid Acta. SS.
T. I. Julii. Vita S, Ottonis cap. II.
242 History of Saint Norbert
this hot summer day, covered with dust and sighing
sadly under the burden of this new dignity. Their emo-
tions and impressions varied, for while some were greatly
edified, others at once recognized a singular reformer,
and from that moment disliked him. Still this did not
diminish the spontaneous enthusiasm of the people at
large, and amidst a universal rejoicing did Norbert make
his entrance into the city. This was on July 18, 1126.
He was conducted to his Cathedral, where the Saint
consecrated himself and his diocese to God, and asked
God to bless them. From the Cathedral the procession
went through the gardens of the episcopal palace. It was
on this occasion that a very remarkable incident oc-
curred, truly evidencing our dear Saint's character.
From the above description we know that Norbert 's
appearance was poor and beggarly, and thus it happened
that the porter at the door of the palace failed to see
anything in him but a poor tramp, and rudely shut the
door in his face. " Don't you see," he said, "that you
will be entirely out of place among all these nobles ?"
The Saint only smiled, but those around him who saw
the porter's mistake, became confused and cried out to
him: "But he is our Bishop and your Master!" The
poor man, through fear and shame at this blunder, was
about to run away and hide himself when Norbert stayed
him and smilingly said : ' ' Fear not, my good man, for
"you know me better than all those who have raised me
"to this high dignity, and now force me into this pal-
* Vita B, Ch. XLIII. Repellitur ab ostiario . . . Hie
est episcopus noster et dominus tuus . . . Subridendo di-
cente: Ne timieas. , * etc.
Norbert Becomes the Friend of the Poor 243
The news of the incident spread rapidly throughout
the city, confirmed the impressions of those who had been
edified at his appearance, and made the new Archbishop
at once the friend of the poor and the humble. These
felt that the saintly Archbishop was theirs, and great
was their joy and gratitude. When eight days later Nor-
bert received the episcopal consecration, these good peo-
ple had their houses decorated and the whole city was in
festive attire. 5
Numerous bishops, priests and nobles, and thousands
of people had come to Magdeburg to witness the grand
ceremony of Norbert 's consecration, which took place on
the feast of St. James, July 25, 1126. The consecrating
bishop was Udo, Bishop of Naumburg, who was so im-
pressed by the Saint's humility, that from that day for-
ward he considered him a saint, and regarded him with
the greatst admiration. 6 There were present also Bishop
Ludolph of Brandenburg, who had accompanied Nor-
bert on his way to Magdeburg; Bishop Godebold of
Meissen, and Bishop-elect Meingotus of Merseburg, who
s Some historians, misled by Herman of Laon, have errone-
ously said that Norbert's consecration took place in Spires im-
mediately after his election. Cfr. Madelaine, p. 341. Others
have expressed their surprise that the Saint suffered himself
to be invested by the king (see above p. 236) before he was
consecrated and thus recognized the investiture by a layman
which he always most strenuously had opposed. However, in
the Council of the Lateran, held three years before, special
provision had been made for the election of German bishops
. . . "who shall receive investiture of their fiefs. . . .
If Germans, before if Italians, after their consecration. . . ."
Cfr. Alzog. Manual of Universal Church History, Vol. II, p. 536.
e Winter, p. 329. Octava hinc die, hoc est in festo Beati
Jacobi, ab Udone Cicense Episcopo, aliis . . . consecratur.
244 History of Saint Norbert
is later to be consecrated by our Saint. These were his
suffragan-bishops. A number of other bishops were
present, among whom is especially mentioned Otto of
Halberstadt, a native of Magdeburg and a constant
friend and admirer oi Norbert. Other particulars about
the consecration the chronicler does not mention. 7 How-
ever, our imagination can easily supply that which is
wanting, and especially picture Norbert, the humble mis-
sionary and convert-maker, in the midst of all this splen-
dor, where he himself was the center of attraction. Who
can doubt but that in the midst of it all the Saint was
in spirit in his dear valley of Premontre, thinking
of his children. As we remember, on the first night in
the little chapel of St. John, the Saint radiant with joy,
had exclaimed : ' ' This is the place of my rest, and the
haven of my salvation," and now guided by God's Pro-
vidence he finds himself at the head of a great diocese,
far away from his beloved brethren. However, let us not
forget that one of Norbert 's most celebrated sayings was :
"He who has God on his side, is troubled at nothing."
(Qui Deum habet pro se turbatur in nulla re.) Norbert
felt that he was where God wanted him to be.
Anyone acquainted with existing conditions in the be-
ginning of the twelfth century, will know that the posi-
tion of a zealous bishop in those days was by no means
an enviable one. Over the nobility of his province, for
instance, he exercised a kind of moral suzerainty ; to the
bishop came the complaining voice of a maltreated wife,
a forsaken heir or an exasperated vassal. His name and
episcopal seal gave an authentic character to the most
7 Cfr. Chron. Magdeb. which may be found in volume XX
of the Acta Sanctorum, p., 52.
Norbert 's Position Especially Trying 245
important transactions of various natures. Moreover, by
his position he was obliged to take counsel with the em-
peror, and thus mingle in the general affairs of the
Church and State. This position therefore was truly a
trying one for all bishops, but more so in the case of
Norbert. For when we remember that the Pontificate
of the great Hildebrand had been a turning-point in his-
tory, and that only forty years had elapsed since then;
that the Church was still being purified from those most
deplorable sins of simony and incontinence; that the
common people, those that were not of the nobility, were
considered by the nobles little more than slaves, and
moreover that the last traces of the struggle of Investi-
ture were far from being entirely effaced I say, when,
we remember all this, we can somewhat realize the deli-
cate position of a bishop, who is resolved to enforce the
laws of the Church both among clergy and laity, and
determined to defend both the rights and property of
the Church against princes and nobles, many of whom,
entirely disregarding all claims of justice, had so far
played the part of thieves and robbers. But as history
abundantly proves, Norbert was equal to the times, and
yielded neither the rights of the Church nor his own.
Humble he was, but in no sense a weakling.
No sooner had the Saint taken possession of his Arch-
bishopric than he commenced putting order in his own
house. His first act was to banish all unnecessary lux-
uries in regard to furniture and equipage. In doing
this he not only followed his own ideas of simplicity and
economy, and his love of poverty and humility, but he
fully understood that the only way to successfully re-
form others is by giving the example. At once he met
with opposition from the members of his household, who
246 History of Saint Norlert
ascribed his innovations to avarice. Naturally their op-
position did not in the least deter Norbert who in his
own quiet way set aside all superfluity, and dismissed
unnecessary servants, He succeeded, the biographer
says, in establishing a most edifying discipline among
those he retained. As regards his person, in his epis-
copal palace Norbert continued the austerities he prac-
ticed in the cloister, and in a short time his palace in all
its internal arrangements and gentle discipline, was truly
like a monastery a place of piety and charity, where
the priests of the diocese at any time could find a true
father, and the poor a consoler and helper.
Realizing that a bishop is not only responsible for the
spiritual welfare of his flock, but also for the temporal
affairs of his diocese, Norbert 's next act was to examine
carefully into the title-deeds of all diocesan property.
He soon found that a considerable portion of the lands
had come, more or less mysteriously, into the hands of a
few powerful noblemen. He found that loans had been
made at different times which simply had been forgotten,
and in a word that his treasury was in a most deporable
condition. In fact he hardly had enough, says the early
biographer, to defray the living expenses of his house-
hold for four months.
The new Archbishop began to collect whatever title-
deeds he could find, and also to make out from old rec-
ords and the testimony of reliable men, the history of
doubtful property. This done, he sent his commissioners
to the interested parties to explain the result of his in-
quiry, and to reclaim the patrimony of his church. When
this failed to bring the desired results, Norbert fear-
lessly employed other means, and even publicly de-
nounced the usurpers. No wonder, therefore, that oppo-
The Opposition Becomes General 247
sition to Norbert was soon no longer confined to a few
dissatisfied members of his household, but spread
throughout the diocese. Some, it is true, restored at
once their ill-gotten goods, but those on the other hand,
who were unwilling to do this, became Norbert 's most
bitter enemies. They publicly called him a miser, a
hypocrite, an adventurer who was fond of money. They
loaded him with insults, decried him among themselves,
and even encouraged one another in their disobedience,
and also in contempt for his person. "Why," they said
among themselves, "should we suffer a stranger, poor
' ' and unarmed, who made his entrance amongst us with-
"out anything but his donkey, to give us such haughty
"and peremptory orders! If he really is a saint, as his
"friends are pleased to tell us, why does he not then
"live on the revenue that was sufficient for his pre-
decessor?" 8
Norbert, in no way disturbed by these angry out-
bursts of passion, remained firm in his demands, de-
termined to recover whatever belonged to the church en-
trusted to his care. He now threatened the usurpers with
excommunication, which in those days had also civil ef-
fects. And this had in many cases the desired result,
since we read that by the end of the year a great many
had restored their ill-gotten goods. That the Arch-
bishop 's popularity had greatly suffered because of these
men, will not surprise any one. But the Saint was not
seeking popular favor, but doing fearlessly what he con-
sidered to be his duty. For this reason Norbert was
neither moved by their tears nor affected by their
s Vita B, Ch. XLIV.
248 History of Saint Norlert
threats. No calumny nor violence could ever make him
forsake the duties of his sacred ministry.
It is related that the Saint went to Bolanden where a
nobleman lived who was known to be a usurper of ec-
clesiastical property and a robber of the poor. The
Archbishop sent for him and asked him: "How dare
"you do any injury to St. Maurice to whom our cathe-
' ' dral is dedicated, by taking for your own use that which
"was destined to be used for God's service?" The man
replied that what he had he considered to be his own
property, and that he had nothing which did not by
right belong to him. After arguing for some time with
this man, Norbert foretold him that within one year God
would take His own by force. The man was killed a
short time after. 9
With even more severity did the new Archbishop act
towards those of his priests who had openly broken
their vows and were leading licentious lives. This evil,
alas! was great, and deeply rooted, as a consequence of
the lamentable Investiture, through which so many un-
worthy men had been raised to the dignity of the priest-
hood. Thus says W. S. Lilly: "The root of clerical in-
continence and simony lay in the custom of lay-investi-
ture, a practice which in effect drew the prelates of the
Church into the meshes of the feudal system, and which
had attained its most disastrous development in Ger-
many. ... It led in the vast majority of cases to
the absolute disposal of ecclesiastical offices by the sover-
eign entirely in disregard of the rights of election
canonically vested in the clergy and the people the
9 Cfr. G. VandenElsen, who on p. 210 quotes Vita A, App.
VIII. Geudens, p. 115.
Norbert Touches the Hearts of His Priests 249
mode of disposal very frequently adopted being that of
open sale." 10
Norbert, who never measured the success of his work
by the rules of human wisdom, hoped, with the assistance
of God's grace, to eradicate the evil, and entirely blot out
this stain upon his clergy. He began by using the great-
est kindness, quietly reminding the guilty ones of the
laws and different decrees of the Church. He spoke to
them of the sublime character of the priesthood, but at
the same time of its enormous obligations and responsi-
bilities. By the sweetness of his eloquence and the
power of his arguments, he happily touched the hearts
of several of his priests, but unfortunately, others be-
came only more obstinate in their rebellion. Them he
threatened with the penalties of excommunication, and
when some still persevered in their licentious manner of
living, he deprived them of their sacred office, enforced
the decrees of Pope Gregory, and applied the censures
of the Church.
It does not seem improbable that at this critical time
in Norbert 's life he corresponded with his great friend
St. Bernard. In a former chapter we spoke of their
mutual relations, and how the two Saints helped each
other in bringing about the much needed reform. There
is a letter of St. Bernard, found in Vol. Ill of the Work
edited by S. J. Eales, already quoted,letter 488, addressed
to Brother N. . . . The learned author observes in a
footnote that it does not appear who was this Brother N.
However, there are reasons to suppose that this,
lengthy letter was sent by St. Bernard to none other
10 Chapters in European History, p. 157.
250 History of Saint Norbert
than Norbert, and moreover sent at this very
time. 11
Norbert 's model in everything was the great St. Au-
gustine, whose Rule he had adopted when founding his
Order, and whom, as archbishop, he had chosen for his
patron. The great Bishop of Hippo had also made his
palace like a monastery, where he lived in common with
some of his priests, as did the Apostles. From him Nor-
bert learned/ moreover, to have perfect confidence in God
and His government of the world. In those dark days
of continual opposition the Saint must have often
thought of the consoling words of St. Augustine, which
according to his biographer formed his habitual thought :
' ' Thou art just, Lord, and Thy judgment is right. ' '
Still, it would be really an injustice to the character
of Norbert to suppose that he was unduly severe. His
invariable rule of conduct was first to try kind persua-
sion, and only when this failed did he fearlessly enforce
the law. Neither did he himself ever make any new
regulations in these matters, but only sternly applied
and enforced those rules that already existed. The fol-
11 In this letter we read: "Although it would be more fit-
ting for me to receive such exhortation from you, than to ad-
dress it to you. . . ." Further St. Bernard insists greatly
on the exercise of charity in dealing with offenders, citing re-
peatedly the beautiful examples of Our Savior, and goes on in
24 paragraphs, giving advice to a religious, apparently living
away from his monastery, and in the midst of worldly occu-
pations. . . . The whole is certainly a most remarkable
letter, and was taken by S. J. Eales from Eugenius de Levis,
Presbyter, Anecdota sacra, sive collectio omnis generis opus-
culorum veterum SS. Patrum, etc. Augustae Taurinorum
(Migne Tom. I, Col. 653).
Norbert Rises in the Estimation of All 251
lowing testimony of him, written by his contemporary,
we find in the Chronicles of Magdeburg: "With the
" greatest care he performed all episcopal functions. He
"was always ready to break the Bread of Life for the
"people, and also was ever an edifying example to all,
"in his preaching, his conversation and general con-
"duct. He observed with the greatest exactness and
"piety all the rubrics, and especially those of the Holy
"Sacrifice of the Mass. Before the kings and princes
"of the world he always appeared with dignity and rev-
1 ' erential authority, before his clergy and religious, with
* ' love and humility. ' ' 12
"When Norbert had at last overcome much of the op-
position, and had re-established the high repute of the
priesthood in his diocese, he rapidly rose in the estima-
tion of clergy and people. Many even began to speak
of him as the savior of the diocese, and loved him dearly.
Yet a great number still persevered in their opposition,
and from now on used every means to rid themselves of
their saintly Archbishop, and even tried to take his life,
as we shall see later.
Meanwhile the time had come when Norbert was to
receive the fullness of the archiepiscopal power by the
reception of the ' l Pallium. ' ' 13 Since his duties did not
12 Cfr. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 212.
is The modern "Pallium" is a circular band about two inches
wide, worn about the neck, breast and shoulders, and having
two pendants, one hanging down in front one behind . . .
is made of white wool, part of which is supplied by two lambs
presented annually as a tax by the Lateran Canons Regular
to the Chapter of St. John on the feast of St. Agnes . . .
Is worn by the Pope and by Archbishops. . . . An Archbishop
is forbidden to perform any episcopal function until invested
with the pallium. Cfr. Cath. Encyclopedia.
252 History of Saint Norlert
allow him to go to Rome personally, it was sent to him
in the spring of 1127. We know this from the Chronicles
where it is said that Meingotus, who had been elected
bishop on the same day as Norbert, could not be conse-
crated until March 20, being obliged to wait until the
new Archbishop had received the pallium. His conse-
cration took place on Passion Sunday, on which occasion
Norbert conferred also other ordinations ; among the or-
dained was a certain Vicelinus, who had known the Saint
at the university in Laon, and now presented himself to
Norbert to work in his diocese as a priest among the
heathens, who were quite numerous at that time in the
province of the Archbishop.
To gain an adequate idea of conditions in Norbert 's
archdiocese one must divide it into two parts. First,
Magdeburg, situated on the Elbe, was one of the oldest
emporia of the German trade for the Wends, who dwelt
on the right bank of the Elbe. 14 After the wars of the
years 940 and 954, when the Slavs, as far as the Oder,
had been brought into subjection to German rule, Otto
the Great set to work to establish an archbishopric, which
was finally created in 962. 15 The Western part was in-
habited by Saxons, but the Eastern part of the diocese
by Wends or Slavs, some of whom had been converted
to Christianity, but the majority were still worshiping
idols. Norbert 's territory was half pagan and half
Christian. In the dioceses of Havelberg and Branden-
i* The name "Wends" is a much older designation in histor-
ical authorities than "Slavs." Both names have been used con-
stantly without distinction by German chroniclers, the former
almost oftener than the latter. Cfr. Cath. Encyclop. Art.
"Slavs."
is Ibidem, Art. "Magdeburg."
Tlie Evangelization of the Wends 253
burg, suffragan sees of Magdeburg, conditions were sucu.
that the bishops were unable to visit their people except
under the special protection of the German King. True,
the secular rulers of these two provinces, Pribislau and
Witikind, had themselves received Baptism, yet they also
were fettered by fear, and unable to propagate freely
the religion of Christ. Naturally, pagan temples were
found throughout the province, and the Lusatians es-
pecially were known to be very antagonistic to Chris-
tianity. Consequently, Norbert found in his diocese a
great field for genuine missionary labor.
At the end of 1126, in an interview with King Lothaire,
the Saint had already conceived a plan to evangelize the
"Wends, and in the beginning of 1127 a missionary ex-
pedition left the city of Magdeburg, probably under the
direction of Norbert himself. 16 On their way north
these missionaries passed through Havelberg where Wit-
ikind governed an almost entirely pagan tribe. They
went as far as Muritz without finding real opposition,
and succeeded in inducing many of the Wends to em-
brace Christianity. A few years after, when Norbert
had been enabled to bring his own religious into the
diocese of Magdeburg, he sent numerous missionaries
among the Wends, where he also established different
monasteries.
Still, it must be noticed that the Apostle of the Slavs
is considered to have been St. Otho, Bishop of Bamberg,
in Pomerania, and legate of Pope Calixtus II. He had
worked among them before Norbert ever arrived in
ifi Thus Madelaine, p. 354. VandenElsen considers it more
probable that the expedition was under the leadership of Vi-
celinus.
254 History of Saint Norbert
Magdeburg. His second expedition, undertaken in 1128,
happened during Norbert's time; and thus we read of
Otho that he came to Magdeburg before undertaking the
expedition. 17 However, the Premonstratensians also have
done great work in bringing about the conversion of the
Slavs. Says Dr. Winter : ' ' There is no second example in
"the whole history of the Church during the middle
' ' ages, of any religious Order having completed the con-
' 'version of a whole country, such as the Premonstra-
"tensians did in Wendenland. ' ' 18
17 Cfr. Acta SS. T. I. Julii, p. 389.
is Winter, p. 31.
CHAPTER II.
A SUCCESSOR AT PRMONTR.
Orbatae domui statmt Norbertus Hugonem
Abbatem, Christo hunc suscipiente Patrem.
The choice of Bl. Hugh to succeed Norbert in Premontr is
shown in a vision to be the will of God.
Speaking in a preceding chapter of the Diet of Spires
where Norbert 's election had taken place, we had occa-
sion to refer to Lothaire, the Holy Roman Emperor and
the King of the Germans. Since the relations between the
archbishop and the king were very cordial, and espe-
cially so because Norbert took an active part in the strug-
gle between Lothaire and Conrad, it seems desirable,
before proceeding with Norbert 's history, to refer here
to the history of Lothaire, and to show how our Saint as
archbishop was forced to resume his political life.
The year before Norbert had become archbishop, Lo-
thaire had ascended the throne, since by the death of
Henry V the House of Franconia had become extinct.
In order to provide a successor to Henry, the ecclesias-
tical and secular lords of the German states had met in
the plain between Mainz and Worms, in 1125. Forty
electors had been designated and the choice of the ma-
jority was Lothaire of Saxony. However, homage to the
elect was refused by Frederick of Swabia and by Conrad
of Franconia, both of whom were termed "Hohenstau-
f en, ' ' because of the castle in which their line had origi-
nated; both of them were also nephews of the deceased
255
256 History of Saint Norbert
Henry V; their mother, Agnes, being a sister of that
monarch. 1
The election of Lothaire took place on the 30th of
August, and on the 'following 13th day of September
he was crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle. Still this did not
prevent Conrad from going to Milan and having him-
self crowned by Adalbert, the Archbishop. Ill-fated
Germany was doomed to another deluge of blood,
which lasted until 1135, when Conrad made his final
submission. In the midst of these troubles Norbert up-
held the cause of Lothaire, and, together with the Arch-
bishop of Mainz and Salzburg, excommunicated Conrad
on Christmas day, one week after he had proclaimed
himiself King of the Germans, and by his sedition and
rebellion disturbed the peace of the Church and the
State. Borne upheld this excommunication and even re-
newed it on April 22, 1128, when Pope Honorius also
excommunicated the Archbishop of Milan for having un-
justly crowned Conrad and for having worked for his
cause. 2
Of Lothaire we read that he was a noble and upright
character, courageous and energetic, but that he was
terrible to all who were enemies of God and the
Church. 3 Small wonder, therefore, that the relations
1 Cfr. Parsons "Universal History," Vol. II, p. 508.
2 Cfr. VandenElsen, p. 231, who quotes Jaffe, 64 Hergenro-
ther III 252 (54) Bernh. 52 (6). He observes that the Pope
confirmed the excommunication by Norbert and the other
bishops through the influence of our Saint who had been com-
missioned at this time to lay the matter before His Holiness.
This opinion is based on a letter of Gerochus to Pope Innocent
II. (See Migne CXCIV, 1374.)
3 Cfr. Vita B. Ch. LII and further the Chronicle of Ursperg,
quoted by Madelaine, o. c., p. 336.
Norbert 's Love for the Religious of His Diocese 257
between the Archbishop and the King were of an inti-
mate nature. While the King was assisting the Saint
in his great work of reform, Norbert, on his part, fought
the king's cause against the usurper. Moreover, since
Norbert was no stranger at the German Court, he proved
an invaluable aid to the king, who often consulted him
on matters of State.
But we shall return now to Norbert in Magdeburg
where we left him busily engaged in looking after the
material as well as the spiritual welfare of his archdio-
cese. We should not forget that Norbert, when he be-
came Archbishop, had not ceased to be a religious. Thus
he continually wore the white habit of the Order, and as
far as he was able, observed the rule of the abbeys. As
a Protestant critic, Dr. Winter observes : 4 Norbert was
first of all the reformer of religious as well as of priestly
life, and represented in his days a kind of religious puri-
tanism. His mission was to bring the people back to the
pure Gospel, and his motto therefore was the mtotto of
our late saintly Pontiff, Pius X, "to restore all things in
Christ. " Since Norbert had resolved to attain this end
by forming priests according to his own ideals, or by
conferring the priestly dignity on religious, it can cause
no surprise that the Saint was the great protector and
friend of all religious in his diocese and at the same
time was anxious to introduce into his diocese the priests
formed under his own supervision.
There was one monastery especially which was greatly
favored by the Archbishop, the Benedictine monastery
in Bergen, a suburb of Magdeburg. Often, the biogra-
pher says, Norbert used to retire to this monastery in
* "Die Pramonstratenser. ." Ch. I.
258 History of Saint Norlert
order to avoid the noise of the world and to find repose in
the calm of prayer and monastic solitude. He later
commissioned these Benedictines to reform the mon-
astery of Ammersledeh, which, under their management,
became a flourishing institution. He further brought
needed reform into the houses of Poelde, Alsleben, Nien-
burg and Petersberg, and founded the new monasteries
of " Gottesgnade " and Leitzkau. Eightly therefore
does Dr. Winter (1. c.) observe that there was not a mon-
astery in the diocese into which Norbert did not bring
reform, for religious were at all times his most beloved
children.
However, if the Archbishop loved and protected all
religious of his diocese, it is but natural that he often
thought of his own dear sons in Premontre. The Saint
realized first of all that his numerous episcopal duties
did not allow him to look after the interests of his Order.
Thus when unfavorable reports reached the ears of Nor-
bert concerning conditions in his beloved valley, the
thought came to him to have someone else replace him;
one who could have the entire direction of the Order.
This, no doubt, would be better for the brethren, and
at the same time would relieve Norbert of a great re-
sponsibility. It happened at this time that the Saint
was obliged to go to Aachen in the interest of King
Lothaire, who was still engaged in his struggle against
Conrad. Norbert resolved at the time to go to France
and visit different foundations, for he wanted to speak
to the brethren of his plans in regard to a successor to
himself. 5
sCfr. VandenElsen, p. 232, who observes that it is evident
from the early biographer that Norbert visited Pre'montre' at
Sad Conditions in Premontre 259
Before leaving Aachen the Counts of Grimbergen
came to find the Saint and to offer him their castle near
Brussels for a Premonstratensian abbey. Norbert ac-
cepted the gift and sent there at once Humbert with some
of the brethren. Thus arose the Abbey of Grimbergen,
which brought forth in the course of time another house
near Mondaye, in France, and exists to this day, though
the buildings had to be renewed after the French Revo-
lution.
Alas! who can describe the great disappointment of
the Saint when, after a tiresome journey, he arrived at
his dear Premontre, and saw that the unfavorable ru-
mors he had heard were based on sad reality. Condi-
tions had greatly changed since he had left two years
before; so much so, the early biographer remarks,
that the Order was threatened with utter ruin. 6 Al-
though the joy of the brethren was great at Norbert 's
arrival, still there was a note of sadness in it all, which
the Saint did not fail to notice, and which made him
realize that his Institute was passing through a severe
crisis. The cause of all this seems to have been that, al-
though Hugh had governed the abbey with great zeal
and discretion, the brethren had still looked up to Nor-
bert as their superior, as in reality, though absent, he
still had continued to be. The Saint assembled the
brethren, at once opened his mind to them, and spoke of
his future plans regarding the management of the Order.
this time, since he says in Ch. XL VIII that the brethren had
waited for him for two years. However, Madelaine is not only
silent upon this journey but makes it positively appear that
Norbert did not go. Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 362.
fl Vita B, Ch. XLVIII. Instantem dissolutionem Ordinis in
plerisque locis videntes. . . .
260 History of Saint Norbert
In order to obtain the necessary assistance of the Holy
Ghost in the election of a successor to himself, he desired
them to unite their prayers, acts of charity and penance
for this intention. Many tears were shed at this unex-
pected announcement. All loved their spiritual father
dearly, and were grieved indeed to lose him as their
superior. Norbert, on his part, must have felt even
more than they, how great a sacrifice it is to tear oneself
away from those we love. He must have remem-
bered that first night in the lonely chapel of St. John
his subsequent successes in building the monastery and
the church the constant influx of new brethren. Again
there passed before his mind the many happy days he
had spent here in prayer and solitude, while now in his
diocese but little time was left him for spiritual exercises.
However, Norbert was a strong-willed man, and his
mind was made up. He explained to the brethren that
it had been obviously the work of Divine Providence
that he had been raised to the dignity of an archbishop,
and that in consequence of this he was no longer able
properly to look after the welfare of the Order. He
remained in Premontre as long as duty allowed him, and
when leaving called some of his earliest disciples to come
to him in Magdeburg in order to deliberate together
on the matter of electing a new General.
On this same journey Norbert paid a visit to his be-
loved Cappenberg, to console the brethren for their loss
of Blessed Godfrey, of whom we have spoken above. He
also went to his native town, Xanten, where he was re-
ceived with the greatest enthusiasm. 7 Those especial
7 Cfr. Vanden Elsen, p. 237, who further quotes Spenrath
"Xanten und seine Umgebung," II, 19.
Hugh Leaves Premontre 261
canons who formerly had been his enemies, now did all
in their power to make due reparation. The church
which had been destroyed by fire, in 1109, had just been
rebuilt, and the Saint was privileged to reconsecrate
church and altars with great solemnity, an imimense
crowd of people being present. This event took place
on July 22, 1128.
Norbert then returned to his diocese and resumed
his episcopal duties. Soon the disciples, whom he had
called from Premontre and other abbeys, arrived, and
among them was Hugh, who during his absence confided
the government of Premontre to Reinerus, later abbot
of Auxerre.
St. Norbert 's first biographer gives on this occasion
the rule of prudence which our Saint always followed
in the transaction of important business concerning his
Order or his diocese. He observes that when changes had
to be made, regulations to be confirmed, or other im-
portant affairs to be regulated, Norbert first invariably
asked the prayers and then the opinion of all those who
were about him. He never decided hastily, but always
sought to know the will of God through the opinion of
prudent men. He was further persuaded that the light
of the Holy Ghost is obtained not only through prayer,
but also through deliberating with good men united in
the name of God. Thus then the Saint took counsel;
he joined his own fervent supplications with those of the
brethren, and deliberated with them on the election of
his successor. God graciously heard their prayers, and
even deigned to reveal to Norbert that He desired that
Hugh, his first disciple, should take his place, and that
he would moreover possess the spirit of the Founder
himself, in his government of the Order. When after
262 History of Saint Norlert
some time the brethren were about to return to their
abbeys, with the exception of Hugh, whom Norbert re-
tained for some time with him in Magdeburg, the Arch-
bishop impressed on their minds to remember in their
election Hugh, his first disciple and faithful co-worker
in the foundation of Premontre. 8 We ought to remark
here that up to this time Norbert had always made the
appointments, and elections had never taken place. In
reality this first election established a precedent which
to this day is observed in all the abbeys.
"When the time came," says the biographer, "Blessed
Hugh was unanimously elected by the brethren." 9 That
his election was undoubtedly the work of the Holy Ghost
was again confirmed by a revelation from on high, not
to Norbert, but to Hugh himself. For on the very day
of the election, Hugh, who at the time was still at Magde-
burg, had a vision in which he saw St. Norbert recom-
mending him to Our Blessed Lord, Who received him
from the hands of Norbert. Hugh was too humble to
speak at once of this vision, but Norbert knew of it and
perhaps had seen the same vision, for he said to Hugh :
"Dear brother, you will, by the election of our brethren,
succeed me in the house of our poverty." At these
words Hugh fell on his knees before the Saint and said :
"I see, Father, that it is the will of God and that I
"must obey. I will go in the hope that He Who by His
"mercy has elevated me, by His grace will sustain me.
* ' I must sacrifice my will that' I may do the will of God
"and yours. Still, if on account of my numerous sins
s Cfr. Vita A, Ch. XVIII.
9 Ibidem ... In quam convenit amabilis Deo fratrum una-
nimitas.
Hugh Becomes General of the Order 263
"God should refuse me His help/then may I be per-
"mitted to come back to you, whom I have chosen for
"the father and protector of my soul." At this Nor-
bert replied: "You will go in the name of the Lord
"with confidence, and the hand of God will be with you
"until the end." 10
Soon news came from Premontre confirming the
vision of both Norbert and Hugh, and the arch-
bishop was greatly pleased. He did all in his power to
comfort and strengthen Hugh, who, though reluctantly,
at last consented to take upon himself the great respon-
sibility. Norbert gave him directions for the management
of the material as well as the spiritual affairs of the
abbey, and of the whole Order. Comforted and strength-
ened by Norbert 's blessing, Hugh left Magdeburg, and
was solemnly installed and consecrated abbot by the
Bishop of Laon. On this same occasion "Waltman, Pro-
vost of Antwerp, also received the abbatial consecration,
and also Eichard, Abbot of Floreffe, and Odon of Bonne
Esperance.
Once firmly established in Premontre, Hugh's first
work was to find means to promote unity and uniform-
ity in the different foundations. So far the authority
of Norbert had been a sufficient guarantee to preserve
uniformity, but since his departure for Magdeburg re-
lations between the different foundations seemed to have
weakened. Having no court of appeal, local superiors
had often found themselves obliged to interpret part of
the rules, and adapt them to circumstances. Again, as
the reader remembers, there were foundations where
only two or three of the brethren had received their re-
10 Vita B, Ch. XLVIII.
264 History of Saint Norlert
ligious training in Premontre, and this was more or
less the cause of the little uniformity between some
foundations and the mother-abbey, Premontre, though
in individual abbeys, 'the discipline was excellent, for
the brethren were all still in their first fervor.
In order, therefore, to establish unity and uniformity
in the Order, Hugh, once he had been elected Abbot-
General, called together the different superiors and a
General Chapter was held at Premontre. 11 Present were :
Gautier, Abbot of St. Martin at Laon ; Richard, Abbot of
Floreffe; Henry, Abbot of Viviers; Waltman, Abbot of
St. Michael at Antwerp; and Odon, Abbot of Bonne
Esperance. No reasons are given anywhere why a
greater number of superiors were not present at this
first General Chapter, but it seems that the situation was
such that it was impossible to wait for all to assemble. 12
No doubt the absence of Norbert was also partly re-
sponsible. Nevertheless, important decrees were' en^
acted which later on were sanctioned by other General
Chapters and Sovereign Pontiffs. According to the pos-
itive instructions of St. Norbert, the following resolu-
tions were agreed upon :
1. That all Superiors of the Order, the General, the
Abbots and Provosts, should be elected by the brethren,
and for life.
2. That the General Chapter should be the highest
or supreme tribunal in the Order, and that all the Ab-
bots and even the General should owe obedience to it.
Further, that it should be convoked every year at Pre-
montre, for October 9, feast of St. Denis, and that all
Abbots and Provosts were obliged to attend.
11 Vita B, Ch. XLVIII.
12 Madelaine, o. c., p. 365.
The Decrees of the First General Chapter 265
3. The fast was changed from a perpetual one to
one of seven months, but the use of flesh-meat was never
allowed. Fasting was to be observed from the feast of
the Exaltation of the Cross until Easter.
4. Special rules were made to guide Abbots, Priors
and other officials of an abbey in the discharge of their
duties; likewise for the Superiors of convents of nuns,
for parish priests, confessors and missionaries.
These were the first written statutes of the Order,
and became the nucleus of the Constitutions of the Pre-
monstratensian Order. Naturally, in the course of eight
hundred years, changes had to be made from time to
time. Official new editions appeared in 1290, in 1505
and in 1630, but of these we will speak in the second
volume.
It is quite evident that this first conference of the dif-
ferent abbots did untold good in the way of promoting
uniformity. Besides, as long as Blessed Hugh lived, the
Chapter was held every year, and the attendance grad-
ually increased. In the second year there were nine ab-
bots present ; the third, 12 ; the fourth, 18 ; and, before
Hugh died, there were as many as 120 abbots in one
General Chapter.
Norbert, who during these three years of his episco-
pate had already done so much to reform his clergy,
often had expressed his ardent desire of seeing some of
his brethren of Premontre permanently established near
him in Magdeburg. In this matter, however, the Saint
found great opposition. "The Canons, " observes Dr.
"Winter, "were so little pleased with the reforms of their
strict Archbishop, that they refused to admit a number
of men of the same spirit into the city." But, in the
266 History of Saint Norlert
ways of Divine Providence, "all works to the good of
those who love Him."
There was near the episcopal palace a collegiate
church dedicated to the Mother of God, where some sec-
ular canons lived under the authority of a provost. They
were leading a life far from edifying, and when Nor-
bert 's efforts to bring about a reform had failed, the
only course open to him was to introduce priests formed
by himself. But in this he was strongly opposed, espe-
cially by an archdeacon, by the name of Atticus, to
whom we shall be obliged to refer later.
However, Norbert at last succeeded in prevailing upon
the Canons of St. Mary's Chapter, and they gave up
their church to the Premonstratensians. The reasons
for the change, which was confirmed by Pope Honorius
as well as by King Lothaire, are given in a Charter of
October 29, 1129: the good of the church and the wel-
fare of the diocese :
' ' In the name of the Holy and Indivisible Trinity. ' '
"Norbert, by the grace of God, Archbishop of the
"Church of Magdeburg. "We want it to be known to
"all present and to come, that We, having considered
"the state of the Church at Magdeburg, have resolved
"to revive the splendor of religion in her, to re-establish
"her in her immunities, to reform in her the abuses
"which have crept in, and to perfect the good which We
"have found there established. Now we have seen that
"the church of St. Mary, situated in this city, has so
"strangely fallen into decay, inside and outside,
"that even the buildings are nearly in ruins, and that
"there hardly remains enough for the sustenance of the
"twelve Canons, who, according to the foundation, must
"celebrate the Divine Office. Part of their funds have
The Charter of St. Mary's Provostry 267
"been distributed among the officers of the prince, part
"was wasted by the negligence of the clerics, and the
"rest has been seized by neighbors, and there is no hope
1 i of being able to recover it.
"We, therefore, having considered their poverty and
"their frequent complaints, and wishing moreover to
"see the Church rather increase than diminish, have ob-
"tained from the canons by our prayers, our exhorta-
"tions and counsels, that they give up their church to
"the religious who lead the common life under the Rule
"of St. Augustine, and that they place themselves at
"our disposal without any restraint. But in our anx-
' ' iety to place them under claustral discipline and under
"the government of a dean, we have incorporated them
"into other churches of the city. Some of them we have
"placed in the church of St. Nicholas. To others we
"have assigned part of the revenues of St. Mary's. We
' ' have also transferred to our brethren the ancient funds
"and rights of St. Mary's; and in order to procure for
"them peace and a more solid tranquility, we have or-
"dained that in future they will depend only on us
"and our episcopal successors.
"And in order that these regulations may be perma-
"nent, we confirm them by the authority of the Holy
"Apostles Peter and Paul. To those who will observe
"them we wish peace and the remission of their sins.
"But if any person of whatever condition he be, dares
"to destroy the fruit of our labor, and by a bold at-
" tempt, to disturb the poor of Christ, let him be anath-
' ' ema until the day of the Lord.
"Done in the year of the Incarnation of Our Lord,
"1129, on the 29th of October, in the abbey of St. John
268 History of Saint Norbert
"the Baptist (of Bergen), a suburb of the city of Magde-
burg." The signatures of eight canons follow. 13
As soon as Norbert saw his cherished plan realized,
the old Chapter of St.' Mary was changed into a mission-
house, and Evermode, one of the first disciples and a most
faithful companion of Norbert in his apostolic labors,
became the first Provost of the young community. The
liouse became the center of missionary activity, for these
holy and zealous missionaries revived by their exhorta-
tions and edifying lives the faith in the archdiocese, and
went out from there propagating the Gospel among the
Wends, of whom we spoke in the last chapter. More-
over, as there was such a great want of priests and es-
pecially of good priests in those days, Norbert soon en-
trusted several other parishes to the care of his breth-
ren, and with their assistance succeeded to a great ex-
tent in re-establishing the full practice of religion in
his archdiocese.
13 Cfr. Hugo Annal. Ord. Praem. T. II. Probat., col. CVIII.
CHAPTER III.
PERSECUTION.
Vix Canonum Sacra jura Foves, Fervcnsque tueris,
Mox Enses, Hastas effera turba movet.
Stas tamen Impavidus; turbaeque, Hostesque recedunt.
In Sacra jus gladii nilque valere docent.
Great Pastor! Model of thy flock! Thy mind,
Fixed on eternal interests, entwined
Round God's unchanging Church, thy constant care;
They struck thee with the sword. . . .
(Office of St. Norbert)
Although. Norbert 's success in bringing about reforms
in his diocese and in recovering the patrimony of the
Church won the love and admiration of many, as we
observed above, it also was the cause of embittering his
opponents. "Who has ever ventured to attack inveterate
abuses without meeting desperate opposition ? Calumny
and persecution have invariably been the portion of all
those who would follow the Crucified Redeemer.
"Blessed are they who suffer persecution for justice's
Since Norbert 's brethren from Premontre had come
into the city, and his enemies, to use their own words,
had to deal no longer with one reformer but with many,
they no longer were satisfied with abusing their Arch-
bishop in words, but, blinded by passion, they actually
made an attempt on his life. Satan incited some wicked
laymen and dissolute priests to conspire against the ener-
getic Archbishop and kill him. A plot was formed in
Magdeburg and the soul of it was the archdeacon, At-
269
270 History of Saint Norlert
ticus, also known in history under the name of Hatseco
or Jetzo. This cleric, who by his position exercised
great influence throughout the diocese, bore Norbert a
mortal hatred, and showed himself until the end, Nor-
bert 's most bitter enemy. 1
On this occasion he and some of his colleagues, fear-
ing to act openly, bribed a low individual to murder
Norbert. The plan was attempted on April 12, 1129.
We read in the original biography of the Saint, that
on the 10th of April, the Archbishop was still twenty
miles away from Magdeburg, at Goslar, where on that
day he, with King Lothare, signed in the old castle at
Kaiserburg, a solemn Charter for the erection of a Sis-
ters' convent at Altena or Elten. Immediately after, he
returned home in great haste to be able to celebrate the
Divine Services of Holy Week in his Cathedral. 2
When on Thursday the Saint was hearing confessions,
and people came in large numbers imploring God's par-
don of their sins, there was seen among the penitents a
young man, dressed in a long cloak, who asked to be
immediately admitted into the presence of the Arch-
bishop to make his confession. The porter announced
the young man, but the Saint answered, not to let him
enter. The young man urged once more his request,
and the Saint obliged him to wait in the episcopal palace
until the crowd had been heard. 3
Evidently God had revealed to His servant the con-
spiracy, for when at last the Saint was near the false
penitent, he cried from afar: "In the name of God I
1 Winter "Die Pramonstratenser ..." Ch. I.
2 Vita B, Ch. XLVI.
3 Ibidem. Also Tenckoff, p. 12-32.
Atticus, the Leader of the Conspirators 271
command you to remain where you are and not ap-
proach your Archbishop." The young man appeared
greatly astonished, but Norbert without asking any fur-
ther questions told his attendant to take off the man's
cloak. Behold a large knife, which the man was trying
to conceal ! The Saint asked him why he had come thus
armed. Trembling and dazed, the wretch fell at once
on his knees and began to implore for mercy, candidly
confessing that he had been bribed by someone to take
Norbert 's life, giving the names of the instigators of the
whole plot. 4 To the great horror and astonishment of
all present, it was then discovered that Atticus, the
Archbishop's archdeacon, was the leader of the con-
spirators. Like another Judas, he had actually sold the
life of his master, and an act of religion and piety was
to cover his crime. Great was the indignation of all
present, and the name of Hazeko was repeated by
all as a synonym for Judas. Norbert himself, however,
remaining calm and resigned, said to those around him :
' ' Why are you surprised ? Must I be more privileged
"than Jesus Christ, my Master, Who on this very night
' ' was delivered over to His enemies by one of his twelve
"Apostles? How great would be my happiness if on
"the day and at the hour He expired for us, I could
"die for Him by the hands of those whom I counted
"among my friends! The day on which pardon was
"offered to sinners, mercy to those without hope, and
"life to the dead, that day would truly be a great day
"to die! By preventing my death you have only pro-
" longed my trial; you have increased my work and
4 Vita B, Ch. XL VI. "Proditionis hujus rei invent! sunt
qui . . ."
272 History of Saint Norlert
"postponed my rest. Regarding these instigators, they
"were my friends and will remain my friends. Besides,
"today is no day for vengeance, but for mercy. It be-
" hooves us to imitate bur Leader, Jesus Christ, Who has
"said: 'Do good to those who hate you; pray for those
' ' who persecute and calumniate you. ' And further : ' Fa-
"ther, forgive them, for they know not what they do/ " 5
These words and beautiful sentiments reveal clearly
the soul of the hero and the saint, and justly might we
think to find Norbert's enemies at his feet imploring
his pardon. At least we should expect to see them
deeply touched by the Saint's readiness to forgive, but,
strange contradiction ! Norbert 's great kindness produced
only the very opposite effect, and actually contributed to
harden the hearts of the conspirators and confirm them
in their diabolical design against the life of our Saint.
A very bold plan was now decided on, and one of the
clerics of the household of the Archbishop had taken
the execution upon himself. It was the Saint's custom,
whenever he was able, to go with his Canons to the church
at the silent hour of midnight to take part in the singing
of the Divine Office. His usual place, on account of
his dignity, was to walk last in the procession. The bold
assassin knew this ; and, having hidden himself in one of
the dark passages, had decided to stab the last person.
Amidst the tumult and consternation that would follow,
and aided by the darkness of the midnight hour, he
thought to escape safely.
Now on the very night chosen it happened, for some
unexplainable reason, that the Saint instead of walking
the last, was in the midst of his Canons, when they
5 Ibidem. "Isti erant et sunt amici. . ."
Norbert's Chaplain is Stabbed 273
were going into the church, and thus the assassin stabbed
the chaplain of the Archbishop instead of Norbert. With
a loud cry: "I am killed!" the cleric fell at once to
the ground, and all the brethren, shocked and amazed,
ran to his assistance. By the sound of the voice the
assassin perceived his mistake, but ran away. The Can-
ons pursued him, but Norbert, grasping at once the sit-
uation, and realizing that his own life had been threat-
ened, recalled them and said: "Let him go in peace
"and let us not render evil for evil. My hour is not
"yet come. Let us wait till it please the Lord to take
"me. Those who have armed this man do not rest, and
"have sworn my death. However, they will only suc-
"ceed in showing forth God's all-guiding Providence,
"Who wants to make use of me to do His work." 6
This was all the vengeance which Norbert's charity,
so much stronger than the hatred of his enemies, al-
lowed him to take. None of the biographers mention a
single word from which could be inferred that the as-
sassin had even been pursued or punished. On the other
hand, we read that Norbert continued his work with
the same fearlessness, at all times enforcing the laws of
the Church. However great was his charity, his Courage
in the midst of these trials is no less remarkable. Nei-
ther calumny nor violence could make him forsake even
for a single day, the duties of his sacred ministry. One
of Norbert's sayings, which he never tired of repeat-
ing, was: "Calumny is the test of a patient and
"generous heart, which bears with it rather than give
"up working for God." Or again: "He who has God
on his side is troubled at nothing." And, relying on
Vita B, Ch. XLVII.
274 History of Saint Norbert
these principles, Norbert fearlessly continued excom-
municating incorrigible clerics and laymen, and insist-
ing on the temporal rights of his Church.
On the 13th of June, 1129, we find the Saint once more
at Goslar, present at the Diet where he was occupied
with matters of Church and State. Here he remained
some time and returned to Magdeburg in time to cele-
brate the feast of Sts. Peter and Paul. During this
absence dark clouds of opposition had thickened and
gathered, threatening a severe storm on the least provo-
cation.
As the reader remembers, the introduction of the Pre-
monstratensians into St. Mary's Chapter at Magdeburg
was one of the Archbishop's greatest crimes, in the eyes
of his enemies. As a matter of fact, the presence of
these zealous men had been a continual source of re-
proach to them, and their constant good example had
reminded them of their own duty in a more convincing
and powerful manner than even the words of Norbert.
Again we may rightly suppose that Norbert naturally
favored these brethren since they were truly apostolic
men, who worked day and night for the glory of God
and the salvation of souls. This had caused feelings of
jealousy. Furthermore, the marked preference of Nor-
bert for his confreres had not only irritated the clerics
but had given rise to a rumor that the Archbishop was
but waiting for an opportunity to introduce his sons into
the Cathedral. This suspicion they thought confirmed
when Norbert upon his return from Goslar, announced
that, since the Cathedral during his absence had been
desecrated, it was going to be reconsecrated.
Madelaine observes that neither the two early biogra-
phers nor the chroniclers of Magdeburg designate the
Objections to the Reconsecration 275
crime by which it was desecrated. However, the fact
of the desecration is beyond the shadow of a doubt, for it
is mentioned by all historians. It seems as if, through a
feeling of shame, they did not want to specify the nature
of the crime by which the house of God had been pro-
faned. At any rate, the Archbishop was bound by the
laws of the Church to purify the temple, and so he made
his intention known to the assembled Chapter. 7
At this meeting some of the Canons, instigated by the
archdeacon Atticus, objected. They would not hear of
having the ceremony performed ; unless, first, they knew
the names of the guilty parties ; and, secondly, the name
of him who had made the Archbishop acquainted with
the fact. This condition the Saint boldly refused to
comply with, adding that he would not celebrate the
Holy Sacrifice in the Cathedral as long as it remained in
its state of profanation. Meanwhile, Atticus and his
friends had spread the rumor among the people that the
profanation of the Cathedral could not be proved, and
that the Archbishop had some other object in view in
this reconsecration. They wanted to submit the case
to a synod before which the guilty party was to be cited
to prove the crime. This opposition, says Dr. Winter,
is unexplainable, if the canons had not thought to see
another intention in this reconsecration ; that is, a formal
transfer of the Cathedral to the Premonstratensians.
Atticus further insinuated to the people that Norbert's
7Cfr. Madelaine, p. 394, who further quotes Vita B, Ch.
XLIX: "Quoddam infortunium" . . Vita A, Ch. XIX, "Con-
tigit in ecclesia major! rerum quippiam." Chron. Magdeb.
No. 6. Nefando crimine violata-Cfr., also Acta SS. T. XX.
p. 52.
276 History of Saint Norbert
object was to take away from the Cathedral the precious
relics and give them to Premonstratensian churches. 8
But when there was question of God's honor, Norbert
was not the man to fear opposition. From the pulpit of
the Cathedral he therefore announced to the people of
Magdeburg his firm intention of reconsecrating the
Cathedral and explained the reasons that forced him to
perform this ceremony commanded by the laws of the
Church. But the poor people, deluded by Atticus and
his followers, shouted their disapproval. This happened
on the feastday of Sts. Peter and Paul. Since the Arch-
bishop had failed to celebrate on this great day solemnly
in the Cathedral, as was his wont, the people were an-
gered and excited. Atticus tried by different means to
goad the anger of the people, and he fairly shouted out
to them that the only cause of this great disturbance were
Norbert and his new Canons. The next day was a Sun-
day. No Mass on that day in the Cathedral might have
serious consequences, reasoned the Saint. Consequently,
Norbert took counsel with his suffragan bishops, for
unless the Church were reconsecrated the archbishop
would not allow the Holy Sacrifice to be celebrated. The
result was that the Saint resolved to perform the cere-
mony privately, and purify the Cathedral during the
stillness of the night.
Anselm, Bishop of Havelberg; Godebold, Bishop of
Meissen; Provost Frederic, some of the good canons of
the Cathedral and a few of Norbert 's brethren entered
the church during the night of the 29-30th of June, to
assist their Archbishop in the sacred function. 9 Attired
Cfr. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 258.
Chron. Magd. (Acta SS, T. XX.)
The Cathedral Surrounded by an Excited Mob 277
in their pontifical vestments, these holy prelates were
performing the sacred ceremonies in the stillness of the
night, when all of a sudden wild cries rend the air, the
doors are being battered down, and all the people are
gathered around the church, shouting for the life of
Norbert. The reader, no doubt, fully understands what
has happened.
As soon as the Saint and his assistants had begun
the ceremony, Atticus and his satellites had roused the
inhabitants and spread the rumor that Norbert and his
Frenchmen had taken possession of the Cathedral. They
further added that now they were breaking down the
altars, ransacking the shrines, and that they intended
to remove all the treasures they could lay hands on, es-
pecially the relics. 10 They of course knew that at this
time nothing would irritate the poor deluded people
more than the danger of losing their precious relics.
Neither were they in this mistaken. The rage of the
people knew no bounds. Besides, to add to the great
excitement and the general commotion, Atticus ordered
someone to ring the big bell of the Cathedral, and in a
moment's time a most excited and turbulent mob sur-
rounded the church, shouting: "Our relics are being
stolen ! ' ' Though these wild cries frightened those who
were assisting the Archbishop, Norbert remained calm
and without any sign of fear. He advanced towards the
door and would have gone out to the crowd in order to
pacify the excited people if he had not been prevented
10 Madelaine, on p. 395, enumerates different contemporary
writers who all agree in stating that the people were actually
misled by this ridiculous calumny. He moreover quotes Vita
B, Ch. XLIX, where it says, Quod fregisset episcopus altaria
. . . cum omni etiam thesauro ecclesiae fugere disposuisset.
278 History of Saint Norlert
by the assisting bishops and priests. The latter forced
the Saint to go with them and seek a place of safety in
the old tower built, in the time of Otto I, like a great
fortress. 11
Here the bishops and the canons, all still wearing their
sacred vestments, sang at this midnight hour the Matins
of St. Paul, whose feast was being celebrated on that
day. Thus the Saint in company with his friends passed
that memorable night, a prisoner in his own cathedral.
How appropriate under these circumstances must have
been the Office of the Apostle of the Gentiles ! The biog-
rapher says that the Saint and his companions found
abundant strength in the recital of this particular Office,
since by it they were most vividly reminded of the many
times that St. Paul himself had been made a prisoner
for having upheld the cause of his Divine Master.
Truly a most admirable contrast which has not es-
caped the different biographers: In the street, wild
shouts and cries are rending the air a maddened mob
is clamoring for the life of their archbishop ; high in the
tower, solemn and grave voices are chanting the praises
of the Lord, and celebrating the heroic virtues of the
great Apostle ! Strengthening and consoling one another,
these saintly men thus awaited the end of the tumult.
Yet a few of them murmured and lost courage, saying:
"Why did we follow this man? "We are going to perish
with him." But like the great Apostle, Norbert also
tried to console them and spoke to them words of cour-
age and Christian resignation. "My dearest brethren,"
he said, "fear not; it is for God's cause that we suffer.
"That which is happening now is permitted by His
11 Vita A, Ch. XIX, also^Chron. Magdeb. No. 6.
Norbert Encourages His Companions 279
"Providence. When a good work is opposed by an
"enemy, it is God Who permits him to oppose it. Take
"courage and trust in God." Norbert continued thus
to exhort them the more touchingly, and prayed the
more fervently as some showed signs of failing. As the
Saint himself afterwards remarked, he was less afraid
of death for himself, than he was troubled at the thought
that some might lose heart and fail.
The captivity lasted from midnight until late in the
day, while the hostile crowd was swelling continually
and shouting wildly. When some, says the biographer,
heard the Saint's voice chanting the Divine praises
louder than the others, it seems as if Satan actually took
possession of the mob. Cries were heard for the Arch-
bishop 's life. ' ' Kill him, ' ' they shouted ; " die he must ! ' '
Truly a vivid picture of the manner in which the Savior
Himself had been condemned ; and the poor people, like
the Jews of old, were made the tools of unscrupulous
leaders. At last, when the day was far advanced, some
succeeded in scaling the tower, and forced an entrance
to where the Saint and his companions were. Like a
furious mob, so entirely unlike their real selves, they
rushed into the place with drawn swords, shouting for
Norbert 's blood. However, the Saint had no sooner
seen them enter than he advanced to meet them. "You
seek but one person, " he said; "behold, here I am.
"Spare those who are with me for they do not deserve
"death." 12 And, marvelous to relate, when Norbert,
who still wore his pontifical vestments, pronounced these
words with that perfect calm and dignity worthy of an
Archbishop, the invaders stood as if nailed to the ground.
12 Vita A, Ch. XIX.
280 History of Saint Norlert
The next instant one simple look of their fearless Arch-
bishop threw them down on their knees; overwhelmed
with fear and trembling, they begged his pardon. What
is more, the sight of their saintly Archbishop had so
completely changed them that these very men protected
Norbert against the attacks of other assailants, who by
this time were entering the place, and so from being his
greatest enemies they at once became his actual pro-
tectors.
Norberto insidians latro, sed proditus, Ipsum
Patronum causae gaudet habere suae.
While these things were taking place within the tower,
a number of those without, thinking that by this time
the Archbishop had been killed, now rushed into the
room to finish their diabolical plot, and it happened that
at this mloment one of Norbert 's servants was struck ; he
fell to the ground mortally wounded. The Saint, seeing
this, hastened at once to the side of his dying servant,
and when some of his friends wanted to restrain him he
said: "No; it will never be said that one of mine has
fallen while I was still alive. " The man who had struck
the servant now seeing the Archbishop alive before him,
became mad with rage, raised his blooddripping sword
and struck Norbert on the shoulder. The sword, how-
ever, rebounded and did not inflict a wound. But as
the sword was still wet with blood, some fell on Nor-
bert 7 s mitre, and this blood stain remained thereon until
his death.
Meanwhile the Archbishop's clerical enemies had
come together in the Cathedral and deliberated among
themselves as to how to exploit the present riot to their
advantage. To take away all suspicion from themselves,
Norbert Fearlessly Withstands His Enemies 281
they now took the relics, which they found, of course,
intact, and went out to show them to the people. They
tried to calm the multitude, saying how shameful it was
for the flock to attack their pastor. But they did this
not without a reason. For after causing the disturbance,
these leaders now came out feigning to be adverse to the
use of any violent means, and even showed a false sym-
pathy for their persecuted Archbishop. What, then,
was their object?
They spoke to the people of the greatness of their Arch-
bishop, and at the same time tried to make Norbert and his
people believe that it was not his person that had caused
the riot, but the presence of these Frenchmen in the city.
They further urged Norbert in the presence of this
large concourse of people to promise on the relics of the
Saints that he would at once remove his religious from
the Chapter of St. Mary. The Saint, hearing this re-
quest, became indignant ; and, though he was apparently
surrounded by his bitterest enemies, and actually in
danger of being killed, he answered frankly that he did
not think it just or right to "buy the peace of man by
destroying the work of God." His brethren had been
placed in charge of St. Mary's for the welfare of re-
ligion, with the full consent of both the Pope and the
King, and therefore he not only declined to remove them
now, but declared that he would never remove them. 13
In the meantime Henry, the head magistrate of
Magdeburg, who had been absent from the city, had re-
turned ; and, hearing what had occurred, came hurriedly
upon the scene and ordered the crowd to disperse peace-
fully. He added that whatever grievances they had,
is Vita B, Ch. XLIX. Vita A, Ch. XIX.
282 History of Saint Norbert
they were at liberty to come to make them known to
him. The coming of the magistrate at this particular
moment may well be regarded as truly providential. Had
it not been for his 'timely arrival, the Saint's positive
refusal to dismiss his canons from the city would un-
doubtedly have caused a new outbreak. However, as it
was, calm was restored. 14
Norbert returned with his colleagues to the Cathedral,
and, full of joy, celebrated a Mass of Thanksgiving to God
for His protection. Before beginning the Holy Sacri-
fice, he thus addressed from the foot of the altar those
present: " Behold what I have been falsely accused
"of having broken and removed! they are still here
"whole and entire in the same place where they were
"before. Judge for yourselves if I am guilty of the
"sacrilege of which they have accused me." He then
began his Mass, and was obliged to read the Epistle and
the Gospel himself, because his ministers thus we read
in the Chronicles had retired, being fatigued and still
very much frightened. When the Mass was over Norbert
returned to his palace, rejoicing that he had been found
worthy to suffer for the sake of justice, and that God
had visibly protected him in his tribulations. 15
i* Acta SS. T. XX. Chronic. Magdeb. No. 6.
is Vita A, Ch. XIX.
CHAPTER IV.
DRIVEN FROM HIS SEE.
Coelitus illaesus, stricto licet ense petitus.
Pectora dat propria, non violanda, Gregi.
They exiled thee; vainly their darts were flung
Around thy tranquil soul. . . .
One would be justified in thinking that after the
storm described in the last chapter, the sky would have
cleared for at least some time. Alas ! the biographer in-
forms us that on the very next day new attacks on the
life of the Archbishop were planned. Complaining that
they had been deluded, and saying that Norbert had es-
caped them by some secret magical power, his enemies
thought of more effective means to rid themselves of the
"reformer." Deep down in their hearts they fully
realized that the Saint's uprightness and strength of
character had caused the ill success of their plan, but
this very thought embittered them all the more. As a
consequence of all that had occurred, they could not
deny that the Archbishop had gained instead of lost in
the estimation of the people. However, one of the qual-
ities of hatred is a certain tenacity with which it pur-
sues its evil designs. Regardless of consequences, hatred
strives hard in pursuit of its victim.
Norbert 's enemies thus met on the very next day in
secret. Incredible as it may seem to us, these men de-
termined to do away with Norbert at all costs, resolv-
ing on the following plan, truly diabolical in its very
conception. The day before the awful murder was to
283
284 History of Saint Norlert
be committed, all bound themselves to take a large quan-
tity of intoxicating drink in order to have the murder
attributed to the effects of drunkenness. Furthermore, it
was agreed that any 1 one of them who should break this
agreement was to have his property confiscated. 1
Accidentally the plan came to the ears of some of
Norbert's friends. These at once went to the Saint to
warn him of the new danger that threatened his life,
and to urge him to leave the city for some time. But the
Saint sternly refused. First of all he could not believe
how a man could be capable of doing such a foul act;
and, secondly, if things actually proved to be thus, the
Saint told them that he joyfully anticipated the hour
when he should receive the crown of martyrdom in the
episcopal city. He continued to perform undisturbed
his daily duties and tried to enforce the laws of reform,
seemingly unaware of any plot against his life.
Finally came the day agreed upon by the conspirators.
As if acting upon a given signal, an excited crowd
rushed into the streets of Magdeburg with wild cries and
shouts, more in the manner of savages than Christian
people, and made their way towards the Provostry of
St. Mary, where they knew they would find Norbert at
that hour. The magistrates, however, having undoubt-
edly been forewarned, were awaiting them, and suc-
ceeded in quelling the first riot. The crowd was driven
back, but alas! only to return immediately with re-
enforcements, so that the magistrates were unable to
keep the people in check. As on the former occasion,
i Vita B, Ch. Is Vita A, Ch. XIX. "De ebrietate Partheno-
politanorum." Both biographies give all the details of this
diabolical plan.
Norbert Flees from Magdeburg 285
savage cries were heard: "Death to Norbert!" "Kill
him!"
While this wild crowd was trying to gain entrance into
the Provostry, the Saint was quietly occupied, and upon
hearing the great noise inquired what it meant. He
was then told that the worst had come to pass, and that
outside the monastery there was a large crowd looking
for his life, and fully determined to drive the religious
away from the monastery. When this was told to Nor-
bert, the Saint answered smilingly: "They will never
"succeed, for that which has been planted by the hand
' ' of God cannot be destroyed by the hand of man. ' ' Full
of confidence in God's Providence, he wished quietly to
continue the work in v/hich at the moment he was en-
gaged, but the magistrates themselves and all Norbert 's
friends and children begged him to spare himself for
the welfare of his diocese and his Order. At last the Saint
consented, and, truly sad at heart, fled from Magdeburg.
When he saw the furious mob assembled before the
gates of the Provostry, he shed tears of compassion for
his poor deluded people, and offered a short but fervent
prayer to ask the Holy Spirit to guide him in the direc-
tion of these precious but misguided souls.
He first came to the Abbey of St. John the Baptist,
the Benedictine abbey at Bergen, where he was most
cordially received by his friend, Abbot Arnold. How-
ever, he did not remain here very long. After making
arrangements in regard to the most pressing matters
concerning the administration of his diocese under pres-
ent conditions, he did not want to expose the religious
of Bergen to the attacks of an excited populace, and de-
parted from here for his episcopal castle of Geveken-
stein, near Halle. In this place the poor Archbishop had
286 History of Saint Norlert
thought to retire and find at least a few days of rest
and solitude, in which he could ask God for strength,
and find consolation in prayer. However, his enemies
had foreseen this plan, so well did they know the Saint,
and thus before he arrived the whole place had been sur-
rounded by his enemies. How bitter and hard it must
have been for the saintly Archbishop to find himself
thus treated by his own children. But Norbert, like the
royal Prophet, who while being hunted down by his un-
natural son Absalom, suffered the persecution with meek-
ness, went from the castle to the Augustinian monas-
tery of Petersberg, situated on a high mountain. 2 Here
the Saint was received with due respect and honor by
the Provost, who was most happy to assist his exiled
Archbishop.
The Saint's next act was to take counsel with his
friends in regard to the best way of proceeding under
the circumstances. Many hours did he spend here before
the Blessed Sacrament at the feet of the Master asking
for guidance from on high. But his negotiations to re-
store order by peaceful means to the people of Magde-
burg were all in vain. At last then his resolution was
taken, and from his place of retreat the Archbishop pro-
nounced the excommunication over all those who should
persevere in their opposition to his episcopal authority.
Truly may we believe that the Saint had been forced to
take this extreme measure, and only adopted it when
all other means, inspired by kindness and goodness, had
been exhausted. As the biographer observes, Norbert 's
2 Hugo "Vie de saint Norbert," p. 296. According to Win-
ter, p. 42, and Herstel, p. 81, Norbert went to the monastery
of Neuwerk.
The Archbishop in Exile 287
fatherly admonitions had only added fuel to the burn-
ing rage of his enemies, and thus had it become neces-
sary to try to win by severity what could not be won
by kindness.
Having pronounced the excommunication, the Saint's
heart seemed at rest ; and finding another ' ' Premontre ' '
in the monastery of these Augustinians, considered his
exile a real blessing. " Being used to the daily exercises
' ' of the monastic life, ' ' says Hugo, ' ' he was most happy
"to be able to join his voice in choir with those of his
"hospitable friends, and he distinguished himself from
"the other monks only by the severity of his penance
"and his piety. " How fervently must the Saint have
prayed during these days especially, and asked God's
pardon for the sins of his people. Like another St. Paul,
he offered himself to God for their salvation. And see !
the All-Good Father graciously heard his prayer and
caused a sincere repentance among the people of Magde-
burg.
With Norbert's excommunication it seemed as though
a curse had fallen upon the city. Sober reasoning had
by this time replaced their wild passion, and the people
now felt a great loss in the absence of their Archbishop.
They sincerely regretted their hasty actions and, won-
derful to relate, this time, even the instigators them-
selves admitted their guilt and were deeply ashamed of
their diabolical deeds. Once the people realized how
strangely they had allowed themselves to be misled,
they called a public meeting in the center of the city,
and here resolved to send some of the most prominent
citizens as their deputies to the abbey of Petersberg to
entreat the Archbishop to forgive them and to return to
his flock.
288 History of Saint Norbert
We can easily imagine how great Norbert 's joy must
have been at this happy turn of affairs. The good Arch-
bishop received the deputies with the love of a father,
who after a long separation, sees his beloved children
once more. He most gladly forgave them all. And when
they further offered him a sum of money as a compensa-
tion for all he had suffered, Norbert sternly refused, say-
ing that his only compensation would be their sincere re-
pentance. 3 However, in regard to his poor servant who
had been wounded during the first riot, and whose house
had been pillaged and pulled down, for him Norbert in-
sisted on full reparation for all the loss and injuries this
poor man had suffered. Norbert then withdrew the ex-
communication which for six weeks had rested upon the
city. 4
The deputies gladly promised to make the restitution
Norbert desired, and hastened back to Magdeburg where
their message caused general rejoicing. They at once
gave orders to have the house of the wounded servant
rebuilt, and further gave him forty silver marks in rep-
aration for what he had suffered.
To try their fidelity and sincerity, Norbert postponed
his return for two more weeks. When the people heard
this, they at first were disappointed ; soon, however, they
came together and discussed plans suitable to make due
reparation to their good Archbishop for all the injuries
he had endured. The whole city now was anxious to
make amends, and thus it was decided by all to go to
3 Vita B., L. Plus animas Deo quaerere venerat quam pe-
cunias. . . .
*Acta SS. T. XX. Chron. Magdeb. Post sex hebdomadas
. absolvit.
Nor~bert is Escorted Back in Triumph 289
meet Norbert and lead him in triumph back to the city,
whence only a few weeks before he had been forced to
flee as an exile.
According to Madelaine, 5 they first escorted him to the
episcopal castle at Gevekenstein where Norbert had been
refused admittance shortly before, and from thence they
brought him to Magdeburg. It was in the latter part of
the month of October when Norbert was led in triumph
back into the city amidst universal rejoicings. He was
surrounded by nobles, and thousands of people pro-
claimed him as their great and saintly Archbishop. 6 Al-
though but few particulars of this grand reception have
come down to us, Norbert 's address on this memorable
occasion has happily been preserved by history. Upon
his arrival the Saint at once entered the Cathedral,
which was but a few weeks before the scene of so many
indignities; and when Norbert saw himself followed by
his people, he mounted the pulpit and spoke :
"My dear brethren, it was with great sadness that I
"left you, but through the mercy of God it is with ex-
"ceedingly great joy that I return and appear in the
"midst of you. The enemy of peace who finds his de-
" light in sowing discord and hatred in the world, has
"been the cause of this cruel separation. Having laid
"the foundation of his empire by division, this obstinate
"hater tries to perpetuate it by discord, in order that
"by separating the flock from its pastor, the sheep may
"wander at the voice of a mercenary, and be thrown
"into the abyss. Such have always been the tactics of
"this eternal enemy of souls; such also is the source of
s Madelaine o. c. p. 402.
e Vita B, Ch. LI.
290 History of Saint Norbert.
"the misunderstanding now so happily ended. Jealous
1 ' of the unity between us, Satan has been the cause of this
"division, by which he has tried to overthrow the good
"understanding between the pastor and his people, and
"to destroy that peace which is as necessary for the
"common happiness of the public as it is for the sal-
"vation of the flock and the ministry of the pastor. Al-
"most overcome by the tempest, I could not calm it by
"my prayers, so I was obliged to turn away from it
"to go elsewhere. But, thanks be to God! Jesus
"Christ, "Who seemed asleep when the tempest was rag-
* ' ing, has now granted our prayers. He has commanded
"the winds and the sea, and there is again a great calm.
"The peace which the evil spirit had taken away from
"us has been restored by the God of peace.
"My dear brethren, have an ardent love for this peace ;
"seek it incessantly and guard it diligently. Let our
"hearts remain united in the bonds of charity. As we
"read of the first Christians, let there be but one heart
"and one soul amongst us, and let us work together
"in the union of this charity. Fear not, my dear chil-
"dren, that what you have done has ill disposed your
"pastor toward you. It is true, you have wronged not
"me, but that sublime priestly character with which
"God has honored me, but I hope from the mercy of
"Him who knows how to pardon that your tears of sor-
"row have already effaced the fault you have commit-
"ted.
"Let us therefore now pray to the Father of mercies
"and the God of all consolation to preserve this peace
"amongst us, which though we have not merited, we
"intend to merit from now on. Let us endeavor by our
"good works to make reparation for our sins. Let us
The People Shed Tears of Sorrow 291
"insure our calling in order that God may be glorified
"by us all forever and ever. Amen. ' ' r
This forgiving and touching address of the Arch-
bishop on this memorable occasion caused many tears to
flow. More than ever did the people realize what a holy
and zealous Archbishop they had in Norbert, and from
that day they became so firmly attached to him that no
calumnies, whatever their source, could separate again
the flock from its pastor. Thus was the word of the
Apostle verified that ' ' all things work to the good of those
who love God." And when the Saint solemnly intoned
the "Te Deum," observes Dr. Winter, he not only cel-
ebrated his own victory, but also the victory of the
brethren of St. Mary's. Since their coming to Magde-
burg they had been calumniated and persecuted; they
had come with the approbation of the Pope and the
King, but until now, their foundation had not been
canonically confirmed by the Archbishop. This event,
however, truly crowned Norbert 's successful undertak-
ings. 8
From the very day of Norbert 's return to his epis-
copal city, no people could show themselves more sub-
missive than his. And the early biographer relates that
7 Hugo, "Vie de Saint Norbert," p. 299. Hugo has taken this
discourse from a MSS. containing fragments of the life of
St. Norbert.
s Cfr. Winter, o. c., Ch. I. Madelaine observes, on p. 404, that
all the early MSS. agree as to the year in which these events
occurred, being the third year of Norbert's episcopate. Only
[Vander Sterre says that it occurred in the fifth year; and the
Bollandists, following his opinion, describe the above re-
lated scene as having taken place after the Council of Rheims
(1131). This, for different reasons, seems very improbable.
292 History of Saint Norbert
from that day on, Norbert was most successfully engaged
in the work of the sacred ministry. He then continues
that Norbert was an angel at the altar, a true father in
the confessional, another St. John the Baptist in his
daily life. A true apostle of peace, his great aim was to
establish peace between man and God, as well as between
man and his neighbor. He was severe on heretics and
schismatics, in fact, on all those who sought to disturb
the peace of the Church. He was a father to the orphan
and he comforted the heart of the widow. In a word, Nor-
bert "broke the jaws of the wicked man, (oppressors
"of orphans and widows) and plucked the spoil out of
"his teeth." (Job XXIX.) He was always cheerful and
most affable to all alike. Assiduous in upholding the doc-
trines of the Church, he was a no less zealous advocate of
her discipline. For this reason he made his regular visita-
tions in his diocese, reforming abuses wherever he found
them, without respect for persons. A holy and zealous
priest, he was also the pattern of bishops. 9
During this period of successful administration of the
_diocese, the Saint by no means neglected to look after
the welfare of his Order, and several new foundations
were made at this time. There was a monastery at
Poelde, in the Duchy of Gruebenhagen, morally and
financially in a pitiful condition. Norbert introduced
there his own brethren, and their coming was the begin-
ning of fervor and prosperity. 10 About this time was
founded the abbey " Gottesgnade ' ' through the
generosity of Otto, Count of Reveningen and Crudorp.
Cfr. Vita B, Ch. LII.
ioActa SS. T. XX., p. 52. Also Hugo Annal. Ord. Praem.
II. col. 575. Poeldia.
The Habit of the German Fathers 293
The Count himself renounced the world and made his
religious profession in the Cathedral of Magdeburg,
where Norbert had given him the white habit. In
the chronicles of this abbey, published by Dr. Winter,
we read that the first provost of this community was
Emelrick, whom Norbert had brought with him from
France, and who later became a bishop in the East. For
the clerics and laymen who formed this community, Nor-
bert prescribed the regular statutes in conformity with
ithe Rule of St. Augustine, "but," continues the author,
"he allowed them, as he had also done in Magdeburg, to
wear black capes over their surplice, and to cover their
habits with mantles; he gave them the Breviary and
the Gradual of the Cathedral of Magdeburg and of sec-
ular canons, which he himself had learned and followed
formerly at Xanten. ' ' 1X
Thus did God draw good from evil, both for the
Saint's diocese and for his Order, and Norbert was fast
approaching the attainment of his ideal, namely, to
bring reform in the Church of Christ.
11 Winter "Chronic. Gratiae-Dei," pp. 329-332.
CHAPTER V.
THE DEFENDER OF THE PAPACY.
Norberti studiis Anacleti scliismate presso,
Legitimo Capiti Roma quieta suites.
Through Norbert's zeal the schism of the antipope was
ended and Rome restored to God's true Representative.
That Norbert's zeal for the welfare of religion was
not merely confined to his Archdiocese, but extended to
the Church Universal, we learn especially from the part
he took in the suppression of the schism of Peter di
Leone. Before proceeding with the Saint's history,
therefore, it appears necessary to give a short account
of this nefarious schism, to show the more clearly the
importance of Norbert's work.
After the death of Pope Honorius II, which took place
about the middle of February, Gregory, Cardinal-Dea-
con of the title of St. Angelo, had duly been elected to
succeed him. He was clothed in the Pontifical robes and
enthroned in the Lateran basilica, on the 17th day of
February, 1130, taking the name of Innocent II. "On
the same day," observes Darras, "Peter di Leone, of a
recently converted Jewish family, whose wealth com-
manded great influence in Rome, was elected by some
dissenting Cardinals; he seized St. Peter's Church by
armed force, stripped it of all its wealth, and was
crowned by his partisans, with the title of Anacletus
II. "* He was, moreover, bold enough to send notice
of his election to all Christian princes and to compel the
Cfr. History of the Cath. Church, Vol. Ill, p. 217.
294
The Deplorable Effect of the Papal Schism 295
lawful Pope Innocent to leave the city. To estimate more
fully the grave consequences of this act the reader
ought not to forget that we are writing, not of the twen-
tieth century, but of the twelfth, when there was neither
telegraphic communication nor the press to reach the
world with the rapidity of thought, and contradict
false announcements. Moreover, Peter di Leone was
Cardinal at the time, and thus a great many did not
even think of questioning the report. In fact, he it was
who, together with Cardinal Gregory, now the lawful
Pontiff, had given in 1124 the first papal approval of the
Order of Premontre, by a Bull to which both these Car-
dinals had affixed their seals. The consequences there-
fore of Peter's assuming the papal crown in opposition
to Gregory were very deplorable, and created lamentable
confusion. Ordericus declares that "in mtost monas-
teries two abbots arose and in bishoprics, two prelates
"strove for the chief authority, one of whom adhered to
"Peter (Anacletus), the other to Gregory ( Innocent )."
And St. Bernard, speaking of this anti-pope, says in one
of his letters: "The enemy of the Cross of Christ (I re-
"late it even weeping) carries his audacity so far as
"to drive from their (Episcopal) sees the holy men who
"absolutely refuse to bend the knee before the beast of
"the Apocalypse. . . . He endeavors to raise altar
"against altar ... to intrude abbots into the places
"of abbots, bishops into the places of bishops, to thrust
"out Catholics, to advance schismatics. . . ." 2 And
in letter CXXIV St. Bernard says of Peter, that either
he is "of Antichrist or the Antichrist himself."
2 Cfr. "Works of St. Bernard," by S. J. Eales. Letter CXXVI.
See also General Preface, p. 35.
296 History of Saint Norbert
Incidentally, we might call the reader's attention here
to a former letter of St. Bernard quoted above. From
that letter it appeared that the present schism had been
revealed to our Saint two years before it actually oc-
curred. St. Bernard at that time thought Norbert 's
prediction a mere illusion, but now when he saw Peter
di Leone usurping the Chair of St. Peter, and followed
by a dissolute mob, breaking altars and selling holy ves-
sels to cover the expenses of a cruel war, he remembered
the words of Norbert; and thus Bernard himself speaks
of Peter as the Antichrist, who now had appeared and
was making war against God and His Church.
When the conflicting reports in regard to the new
Pontiff reached the ears of the Archbishop of Magde-
burg, he at once took steps to find out the true state of
affairs in Rome. He wrote to the Archbishop of Ra-
venna and to the Bishop of Lucques in Tuscany, who
were in a position to know the truth about the election.
Though the letters of the Saint have been lost, the an-
swers of the two Italian prelates still exist. Archbishop
Gautier wrote to Norbert as follows: "Upon receipt
"of the letter which Your Grace has deigned to send
"me without knowing me and without ever having seen
"me, I was greatly rejoiced in the Lord, because, though
"bodily separated by a long distance, we are united
"through charity." He then relates how, after the
death of Pope Honorius, Cardinal Gregory had been
duly elected, and continues: "But after this election,
"Peter Leonis, who for a long time had aspired to the
"Papacy, now assisted by the violence of his parents,
"the spilling of blood and the profanation of holy im-
"ages, impudently took the red cape, distinctive orna-
"ment of the Pope, and feared not to usurp in a simoni-
Norbert is Informed of the True State of Things 297
"acal manner the Holy Roman Church, our Mother.
' ' Since these facts are known to all the churches of Italy,
"we recognize without a shadow of doubt, we salute and
"venerate as Pope and Lord Apostolic, Innocent II, a
"man wise, prudent, chaste, humble and full of virtue,
"who has received the divine consecration from the ven-
"erable Cardinals. In regard to Peter Leonis, who is
' truly a son of a roaring lion, we condemn him and re-
" ject him as an intruder, an apostate and a heretic. We
"beg the prudence of Your Grace not to hesitate. ..."
He further begs Norbert to use his influence with Lo-
thaire, King of the Romans, to. induce him to come to
Rome at once, and to confirm the bishops of Germany in
the union of the Catholic faith. He then concludes, rec-
ommending himself to Norbert 's pious prayers, and wish-
ing the Saint "long life and health for the welfare of a
"great number of people and for the glory and honor
"of the Church." 3
The answer of Henry, Bishop of Lucquez, was still
more explicit on the fact of the election. He relates to
Norbert, "his Father and Lord/' how, when Pope Hon-
orius was dangerously sick, the Cardinals met in the
church of St. Andrew the Apostle, and decided that the
election of a new Pontiff should be entrusted to eight
persons: two Cardinal-Bishops, the one of Preneste and
the one of Sabine ; three Cardinal-Priests, Peter of Pisa,
Peter Rufus and Peter Leonis; three Cardinal-Deacons,
Gregory of St. Angelo, Jonathas and the Chancellor
Haimeric, in such a manner that when Pope Honorius,
who then was in his last hour, came to die, he who should
3 Mansi. Concil. XXI, p. 432, et seqq. "Visis Sanctissimae
Paternitatis Vestrae litteris . ."
298 History of Saint Norbert
be elected by these eight men or their majority, would be
recognized by all as the new Pope. The Cardinal-Bishop
of Preneste decided, moreover, with the consent of all
the others, that if ariyone should oppose the election thus
made, he would be subject to excommunication ; and that
if anyone should try to elect another, this election would
be null, and that he, thus elected, should be incapable
of ever obtaining any dignity in the Church. Peter di
Leone confirmed this decision with his own mouth, adding
that no one need fear any coming schism in the Church.
". . . But he and Jonathas separated themselves from
their colleagues. . . . " 4
These are the two letters addressed to the Archbishop
of Magdeburg in answer to his queries, which letters
incidentally have revealed to modern historians the exact
circumstances of the election of Innocent, and the intru-
sion of ' Anacletus. It is needless to add which side Nor-
bert chose.
Now, as we have said, Anacletus, once master of Home,
had dispatched letters to all Christian sovereigns an-
nouncing his election to the pontifical throne. The bearer
of the letter to the German King Lothaire was Albero,
Archbishop of Bremen and Legate of the anti-pope in
Germany, who used all his influence to gain the king
for the party of his master. This same Albero bore
also a letter from the anti-pope to Norbert, because
Anacletus knew him to be the king's friend and adviser.
In this letter the anti-pope spoke in the most flattering
terms of the Archbishop of Magdeburg and the great
work the Premonstratensians were doing, at the same
* Cfr. Madelaine o. c., p. 412, who moreover quotes the letter
in full in the appendix. No. XII.
Norbert Contemns Letters from Anacletus 299
time reminding Norbert of the fact that he as the Pope 's
Legate had at one time done Norbert a great service by
approving his Order. He further begged the Saint to
follow his party and use his influence with King Lo-
thaire and the German Court. 5
But Norbert, not satisfied with the accounts he had re-
ceived from the above mentioned bishops, had also ob-
tained information from Haimeric himself, the Chan-
cellor of the Roman Church, 6 who confirmed Norbert in
his belief regarding the nullity of Peter's election. Con-
sequently the Saint treated the letters from Anacletus
with contempt, and replied, that far from using his
influence in favor of the anti-pope, he would most as-
suredly direct it against him.
Meanwhile the adherents of Anacletus did all in their
power to gain Lothaire over to their party. Pressed
for a decision, the king convoked a Diet at Wurzburg
(or "Wissemburg) in the month of October, 1130. Nor-
bert was the soul of this assembly, and by his powerful
eloquence caused the king to declare that he recognized
Innocent II as the legitimate Pontiff, and at the same
Diet Peter di Leone was excommunicated. 7 Nor-
bert did more. When Pope Innocent had been com-
pelled to leave Rome, he had turned towards the shores
of France, which had received the august exile with all
honor due to his great dignity.
5 VandenElsen, o. c., p. 281, who further quotes Hugo, ac-
cording to whom Anacletus made great promises in the letter
to Norbert, the nature of which, however, is not revealed.
e Anacletus reproached Norbert for having listened to Hai-
meric. Cfr. Hugo "Vie de saint Norbert," p. 309.
TCfr. Tenckhoff, p. 35 Hefele "Hist, des Cone." T. VII, p.
210.
300 History of Saint Norbert
At this time His Holiness was at Chartres, and
through the influence of Norbert, a meeting was ar-
ranged between the Pope and the King at the Council of
Liege, " where the Emperor Lothaire came to meet him
"(Pope Innocent) with an enormous attendance of
"Archbishops, Bishops and Dignitaries of his realm;
"and in the center of the great square before the cathe-
dral church, the Emperor, as if he had been the Pope's
"equerry, approached the Pontiff respectfully on foot,
"in the midst of his procession, and with one hand kept
"off the crowd with a rod, while with the other, like a
"servant conducting his lord, he led by the bridle the
"white horse on which the pope was mounted. Then,
"as the ground was sloping, he supported and almost
"carried the Pope, and thus greatly increased the dig-
"nity of his Paternity (the Pope) in the eyes of all." 8
Truly a great triumph for Norbert, to see his loyal ef-
forts thus crowned with success; and the consequences
of this public acknowledgment on the part of Lothaire
at this particular time cannot be overestimated.
Anacletus was duly informed of Norbert 's activity, and
must have been acutely and incalculably disappointed.
But he dissimulated his anger and used the greatest
moderation in his dealings with our Saint. It happened
that Atticus, the former Archdeacon, whom the reader
will not forget as the leader of Norbert 's enemies in
Magdeburg, had just at this time made an appeal to the
s This quotation is taken from the "General Preface" to the
Works of St. Bernard, by S. J. Eales, pp. 39-40. Although
Norbert's name is not mentioned just here in connection with
this event, further quotations will prove the above statement.
Cfr., also Madelaine o. c., p. 415. Hefele loc. cit. Acta Sanc-
torum T. I. Maii, p. 527.
Norbert is Cited to Rome "by the Antipope 301
court of the anti-pope, against his Archbishop, who was
Norbert. It seems beyond doubt that this Atticus, or
Hazeko ; having been repeatedly found guilty of injustice
in the execution of his office, had at last been suspended
by the Archbishop, and dismissed from his office. Now
against this judgment of Norbert, he had appealed to the
anti-pope, and even personally gone to Rome to de-
fend his cause.
Anacletus on his part thought to find in this event a
favorable opportunity of coming in contact with Norbert,
and in order perchance to gain him eventually to his
party, proceeded with the greatest caution. He began
by requesting the Archbishop of Magdeburg in the most
polite terms to appear before him. In his request, which
is dated May 18, 1130,' it was stated that it was less to
judge him than to have the pleasure of seeing again an
old friend. The concluding words are : ' ' "We desire to
"love you with our whole heart, and to honor you with
"all our power, you and the church confided to you." 9
When, however, Norbert failed to take any notice of
the request, Anacletus cited him to Rome a second time,
and commanded him to re-establish Atticus in his former
position. But the Saint treated this second letter as the
first, and finally the anti-pope Anacletus, excommuni-
cated Norbert, the Archbishop of Magdeburg, in the fol-
lowing words: "We have ordered you to appear before
"us during the Octave of St. Martin, but you, unfaith-
"ful son, son of Belial, you have not only treated with
' ' contempt our paternal commands, but by your sarcastic
"discourses you have even dared to attack us, and
"through us the Chair of St. Peter. And to give a sem-
9 Hugo "La Vie de saint Norbert," p. 311.
302 History of Saint Norlert
"blance of truth to your slander you have said publicly
"that We have come to the highest Apostolic Office, not
' ' by the election of the clergy but by the intrigues of our
' ' family, the strong 'arm of our brother and the spilling
"of blood. I know from what source you have these
' ' calumnious inventions ; it is Haimeric, a man dismissed
"from the College of the Cardinals, who has furnished
"you with the material.
"You further have communicated these lies to His
"Majesty, King Lothaire, whose confidence you are abus-
"ing scandalously. You further pride yourself on hav-
' ' ing him for friend and protector, as if a crime could be
"condoned by the dignity of its protectors. "We are as-
"tonished to see so great a Sovereign the champion of an
"infamous lie, and more amazed still at finding this
"pious king allowing you to bark like a dog against the
"majesty of the papacy. For I know that you are go-
"ing about to all the bishops and nobles of the realm to
"make proselytes for a criminal, who is the antichrist,
"and to take the people away from under our authority.
"What evil spirit drives you? What has the Catholic
"Church done to you? That We gave you so many
"tokens of our affection, that We have given freely
" (gratis) Our approbation to your Order when We were
"in France, is all this the reason why you erect an idol
"in Germany, and raise altar against altar? The unity
"of the Catholic Church can no longer suffer the ex-
" cesses of this shameful schism. We therefore feel our-
" selves obliged to cut with a knife the wound which We
"were unable to heal with balm of love.
"Consequently we condemn you and your followers
"as we do Jannes and Mambres, Dathan and Abiron.
"We deprive you of all your ecclesiastical and civil
The Excommunication is a Eulogy to Norbert 303
4 'rights, and deliver you to eternal damnation. Given
"at Rome, from St. Peter's, Jan. 29, 1131. " 10
"I really do not know," says Abbot Illana, "why
Anacletus and Hazeko went through all this trouble, the
one to write such a letter and the other to deliver it, since
both knew the character of Norbert. And in very truth,
the injuries enumerated by the anti-pope, irritated at not
having been able to gain for his own cause a m&n like
Norbert, seem to us now the most magnificent eulogy of
the conduct of our Saint during the schism of 1130.
Moreover the excommunication of the Archbishop of
Magdeburg did great harm to the cause of Anac-
letus himself, especially in Germany. The people, who
held their Archbishop in the highest veneration, when
they saw him thus grossly insulted by one who claimed to
be the Vicar of Christ, became more and more convinced
of his intrigues and excesses. On the other hand, Pope
Innocent greatly encouraged Norbert, and especially
after the Council of Rheims showed Norbert how deeply
grateful he was for the work the Saint was doing for the
welfare of the Church.
At the Council of Rheims, Norbert had assisted as am-
bassador of Lothaire, and his arrival is thus described
by the chronicler: 11 "At that time our Bishop Bernard
"with Norbert, Metropolitan of Magdeburg, who in those
"days enjoyed great fame and renown in the Church of
"God, arrived in the city of Rheims." Norbert was com-
missioned to hand over to the Pope a letter in which
10 Hugo 1. c. This letter was found in the archives of Mont
Cassin and sent to Hugo in 1704. Cfr. Madelaine, p. 418.
11 Cfr. Pertz Script. XII, p. 642 also Acta SS. T. I. Maii.,
p. 528.
304 History of Saint Norbert
King Lothaire again protested his deep respect for Pope
Innocent, and announced his readiness to undertake the
expedition to Rome against Anacletus. No more wel-
come news could hate been given to Pope Innocent, and
he therefore showed his deep appreciation in a letter,
addressed to the Saint shortly after, from which the fol-
lowing words are taken: "It is known to all with how
" great firmness and perseverance, you, reverend brother
"Norbert, Archbishop of Magdeburg, have taken upon
"yourself the defense of the unity of the Catholic Church
"and how your burning piety and prudent foresight
"have stood like an unassailable wall around the house
1 ' of God against the advancing schism of Peter di Leone.
"You have done all in your power to gain the good will
"of the King, princes and others, clerics and laymen, to
"preserve the unity of the Catholic Church and to bring
"by your eloquent and powerful discourses all under
"obedience to Us and to St. Peter." 12
Thus we have the testimony of Pope Innocent as well
as the indirect praise of the anti-pope, showing Nor-
bert's great activity in this schism. Among the writings
of St. Norbert, which, alas, are lost to us, Le Paige names
a ' ' Treatise for the defense of Pope Innocent against the
"anti-pope Peter Leonis." 13 Considering the great part
our Saint took in this struggle of the whole Church
against one man, the loss of this paper is most unfor-
12 This remarkable letter, observes VandenElsen, p. 290, is
found in Ludwig "Relig. Manusc. XII, dipl. miscell. IV. 388.
Also Jaffe R. P. 5441 and Migne CLXXXIX, 167. A similar
letter had also been received by St. Bernard on Feb. 17, 1132.
is Le Paige "Biblioth ... p. 304. "Scripsit . . . prae-
clarum opus pro defensione Innocentii Papae secundi contra
Petrum Leonis filium, pseudo-papam. . . ."
Norbert Visits Prenwntre 305
tunate. Cardinal Gerard Caccinianimici, who watched
over the interests of Pope Innocent in Germany, con-
fessed loudly that by the efforts of Norbert Germany
persevered in her obedience to the legitimate Pontiff.
Norbert was thus for Germany what St. Bernard was for
France, so that we can truly say that the two great de-
fenders of the Church in these calamitous times, were
Bernard and Norbert.
At the close of the Council of Rheims the Pope pro-
ceeded to Laon, whither Norbert accompanied him, as he
had a great desire to revisit his dear Premontre. The
Saint travelled in the company of Bartholomew, the good
Bishop of Laon, who still continued to love and protect
the Order Norbert had founded. It is not difficult to
divine the topic of conversation as the two bishops
travelled once more over the roads in the neighborhood
of Laon. How vividly they were reminded of the days
when Bishop Bartholomew went forth with Norbert in
search of a place suitable for a monastery. How won-
derfully this work had developed under Divine guid-
ance !
When at last Norbert arrived in the monastery he was
received by the brethren with the greatest enthusiasm.
However great was the joy of Norbert 's arrival to the
brethren, that of his own heart surpassed it, when he
saw the fervor of the religious. 14 When once more he
walked the old familiar halls, and joined the brethren in
the singing of the Divine Office, how deep down in his
heart he must have envied them their peaceful religious
i* Cfr. Hugo o. c., p. 316, who bases his assertion on a man-
uscript life of St. Norbert. Cfr. also P. Alph de Liguori, p.
292.
306 History of Saint Norlert
and regular life. How different it all was from his daily
life as head of an archdiocese, especially in those trou-
blous days. However, he always found consolation in
his favorite maxim: * "Qui Deum habet pro se turbatur
in nulla re." "Who has God on his side is never dis-
turbed by anything.
The Sovereign Pontiff, accompanied by several bishops,
likewise paid a visit to Premontre at this time. His Holi-
ness did so to show his appreciation of all Norbert had
done in his behalf. 15 "What the Pope witnessed," the
writer further continues, "fully confirmed all he had
heard concerning the fervor of these religious, who at
this period were the admiration of the whole Church.
With his own eyes he saw how men of noble birth and
great learning practiced joyfully the most rigorous aus-
terities of privation and religious discipline. Five hun-
dred religious he found living together as brethren,
united by the same spirit and working for the same end.
He further saw how many of them, while strictly observ-
ing the monastic exercises of the contemplative life, ful-
filled at the same time the priestly functions of the active
ministry. The virtuous lives of these fervent religious
so edified Pope Innocent, that he again confirmed, now
as Sovereign Pontiff, the Order which he had formerly
confirmed as Legate to Pope Honorius. He further con-
firmed and approved the resolutions of the General Chap-
ter, by which unity of discipline had been established for
all Premonstratensian foundations, and by which the
Abbot of Premontre had become Abbot-General." 16
is Cfr. Madelaine, pp. 416-417.
16 According to Le Paige, 419-448, both these "Bulls" are
dated April 12, 1131.
Norbert Returns to His See 307
After the Pope's departure Norbert spent a few more
days in his dear solitude, and then at the special com-
mand of Innocent, hastened back to Germany that he
might confer with Lothaire on the proposed expedition
into Italy.
CHAPTER VI.
THE ITALIAN EXPEDITION.
Schisma Anacleti quando Norberte! coerces,
Clara tibi comitem vallis arnica dedit.
Innocui papae paries meliusne tueri
In mundo quis, quam Lilium, apisque, queat?
When Norbert was engaged in suppressing the schism of
Peter di Leone, Clairvaux offered him as helper St. Bernard.
Who, of all men, were more able to defend the cause of Pope
Innocent than these two Saints?
While nearly the whole Catholic world recognized In-
nocent as the rightful pastor of the Church, Anacletus
with all his power and the influence of his wealth, had
managed to remain master in the Eternal City. Roger,
Duke of Sicily, who was ambitious to wear the royal
crown, and William, Count of Poitou and Duke of Aqui-
taine, both recognized his authority, for which they were
naturally amply repaid by Anacletus. Thus the latter
had even given to Roger the hand of his sister in mar-
riage, adding by this to his domains the principality of
Capua and the lordship of Naples. One of the biog-
raphers of St. Bernard observes that Anacletus had
promised the pontifical sanction to his election to the
kingdom of Sicily and Italy, in return for Roger's for-
mal engagement to lend a helping hand against the pre-
tensions of Innocent. "It is even asserted," he con-
tinues, "from some documents found in Roger's papers,
"that, in order to attach the kingdom of Sicily more
"closely to the cause of the Holy See, the schismatical
Tlie Italian Expedition of Lothaire 309
"pope promised him the dignity of patrician of Rome,
"and, perhaps, even the crown of the German Empire." 1
But Pope Innocent, relying on the promises of King
Lothaire, which were communicated to him through Nor-
bert at the Council of Rheims, namely, that Lothaire was
ready to open the campaign in Italy with all the forces
of his Empire, set out for Rome in the company of St.
Bernard, hoping to be able at last to put an end to the
schism. In the words of one of the oldest chroniclers, this
was the situation: "Anacletus occupied the seat of au-
thority, Innocent had with him the churches; the for-
"mer was master of Rome, the latter reigned over the
"Catholic world." 2
"However," says the biographer of St. Bernard, "the
critical state of affairs in Germany was far from justi-
fying the ostentatious promises of Lothaire. Obstacles
arose on every side to his Italian campaign. . . .
The princes of the empire, whose esteem Lothaire had not
been able to gain, remained shut up in their capitals, in
displeasure at the decay of the German Empire and thus
testifying their disapprobation of the enterprise which
they considered to be ill-timed, and beyond the power
of Lothaire to accomplish." 3
Norbert, who by this time^had returned to Germany,
had been instructed by the Holy Father to use his in-
fluence to strengthen the King in his resolve to send an
army. Moreover, it must also be observed that Lo-
thaire 's expedition into Italy had another object be
1 Cfr. "The Life and Times of St. Bernard," by Mons. L'Abbe
Ratisbonne, p. 174.
2 Hugo "Sacrae Antiq. Monum." I. Chron. fr. Balduini
Ninov., p. 165.
" s Ratisbonne, o. c., p. 189.
310 History of Saint Norbert
sides giving assistance to the Pope. Innocent had prom-
ised to crown Lothaire Emperor as soon as Rome and the
church of the Lateran would be in his possession, and
"Lothaire was aware that the imperial crown alone
"could strengthen his tottering authority in Germany,
"and enhance the majesty of his throne in the eyes of
' ' the German princes. ' ' 4
Thus we might say that Lothaire at last undertook the
perilous expedition, by the persuasion of Norbert, and
through personal ambition. His vassals having refused
him their assistance, he succeeded with infinite difficulty
in collecting an army of from fifteen hundred to two
thousand men. On Easter Sunday of the year 1132
(April 10), he solemnly announced his determination to
undertake the expedition, and confided the care of the
kingdom to Henry, Duke of Bavaria. He further com-
manded the army to meet at Wurzburg, and when Nor-
bert gave his consent to accompany the King into Italy,
Lothaire appointed him his Chancellor, since this office
was vacant on account of the death of the Archbishop
of Cologne. 5
4 Ibidem, p. 190.
6 Upon this matter, says S. J. Eales, o. c., General Preface,
p. 43, there is a letter of the Emperor Lothaire in the Spicile-
gium, vol. VI, in which Norbert, Archbishop of Magdeburg,
has the title of Chancellor. Returning to Magdeburg after
his visit to France, Norbert had been present at the election
of the new Archbishop of Cologne. First, Godfrey, who after-
wards entered the abbey of Steinfeldt, had been elected, but
was prevailed upon to make room for Bruno, whom St. Ber-
nard in letter VIII refers to St. Norbert for advice. According
to Hugo, the bishop-elect at this time was in a monastery
preparing himself for his consecration and hence unable to
accompany the King. Cfr. Hugo, o. c., p. 329.
Norbert Accompanies Lothaire Into Italy 311
At first the Saint had refused the honor on account of
failing health. "Worn out by austerities of more than
seventeen years, by hard missionary labors, and not the
least by the numerous hardships endured by him during
his episcopate, Norbert now began to feel that his earthly
career was drawing to a close. However, when both
King Lothaire and Pope Innocent insisted on his com-
ing, and convinced him that his presence was necessary
for the welfare of the Church, the Saint finally yielded.
It is to be noted here that the last years of Norbert 's life,
to his great credit, were entirely spent for the welfare
of the Church in general. Might we not infer from this
fact that conditions in his own diocese were such that
his presence was no longer absolutely required to insure
regularity ?
King Lothaire, surrounded by his Court and many Pre-
lates of the Church, met his army at Wurzburg, and
celebrated the feast of the Assumption. From here the
army went to Augsburg, where they arrived on the 27th
of August, 1132, and, says a contemporary author, Nor-
bert 's first visit was to the Cathedral. As was his wont,
on entering, he knelt at the threshold and said: " Peace
be to this house and to all who dwell therein. ' ' Scarcely
had he said these words when he turned to his deacon
and said: "Brother, I have prayed for peace in behalf
' c of this place and wished for it ; but I have seen that
"peace has not been received. Take good care of my
"pallium and all the things I have entrusted to you, for
"the inhabitants will soon be in arms, and there will be
' ' a great confusion in the city. ' ' 6
These prophetic words of Norbert were soon fulfilled,
eActa SS. XX. Anacleta Norb. Append, fratr. Cappenb.,
p. 846.
312 History of Saint Norbert
for when, on the next morning, the citizens offered re-
sistance to the royal troops, a sanguinary battle ensued,
and but for Norbert 's prompt action, even the life of
their venerable Bishop Hermann would not have been
spared. 7 In less than two hours the greater part of the
city was reduced to ashes and the king's army dispersed
in all directions; and what was far worse, when, with
the greatest difficulty the army had been reassembled,
many of the soldiers looked upon this catastrophe as a
bad omen, and refused to continue the expedition. On
this occasion especially did Norbert make use of his
power of eloquence, and so effectually convinced the
soldiers of the greatness of the cause for which they were
going to fight and of the sure protection from above, that
with renewed courage they continued their march.
During this interval, Innocent had gone to Italy in
the company of St. Bernard, to await there the army of
Lothaire. Their unexpected arrival, added to the news
of the expedition of Lothaire, made a deep impression
upon the Italians; and whilst the adherents of Conrad
and Anacletus maintained a prudent reserve the par-
tisans of Innocent and Lothaire took fresh courage. St.
Bernard, in obedience to the Pope's orders, went preach-
ing peace in the principal cities of Lombardy, and was
so successful that under the footsteps of St. Bernard, as
the prophet expresses it, "The valleys were filled, the
"mountains were brought low, the ways were made plain,
' ' and the crooked ways straight. ' '
The army meanwhile had reached Milan, where shortly
before, Lothaire 's great opponent and competitor, Con-
7 VandenElsen, p. 327, says that the venerable bishop had
been thrown out into the street during the night, and Norbert
found him and cared for him.
St. Norbert and St. Bernard 313
rad, had received the royal crown. But Conrad, who
had learned that Lothaire was on his way to Italy with
a numerous army, and believed the rumor, went back
to Germany, says Otto of Frisingen, to hide his shame. 8
Between Plaisance and Cremona is the plain of Ron-
caglia, where at last the king, anxiously awaited by Pope
Innocent, arrived. Here Innocent and Lothaire, after
deliberating with their trusted advisers, Norbert and
Bernard, on the best means of bringing the expedition
to a successful issue, decided that the Pope should go
along the seacoast of Viterbo, while the troops should
continue their march by a different route. The details
which now follow are entirely new to history 9 and based
on a biography of St. Norbert, recently published in Ger-
many. King Lothaire made a halt along the shore of
Lake Bolsena, in a place called Valentano, and Pope
Innocent was resting not far from there at Viterbo. This
was in March, 1133.
Anacletus, who had been struck with fear when told of
Lothaire 's approach, and who, besides, was at that mo-
ment in no position to defend himself, contrived to gain
by cunning and delay what he was unable to obtain by
force. He sent an embassy to Lothaire in order to gain
time, and endeavored by promises and even by offering
a sum of money, to gain him to his cause. Acting upon
the advice and under the influence of Norbert, the king
scarcely listened to the ambassadors, who, consequently,
wholly failed in their mission. Anacletus then devised
another scheme, which apparently seemed honest and
s Cfr. Tenckhoff, p. 16-38; Otto, Frising. VII, 18.
9 Madelaine, p. 430. Cr. Muhlbacher "Researches on the
schism of 1130" (Innsbruck, 1877), who points out several
errors in the details of the Life of Pertz. Vita A.
314 History of Saint Norbert
just. He admitted that his own election was doubtful,
but added that neither was the election of Innocent un-
questionable, and that therefore a competent tribunal,
where both parties could be heard, should decide the
question. 10
This appeal at once impressed the King, who did not
at first stop to consider the motives of Anacletus. For-
tunately, however, Norbert was still with Lothaire and
prevailed on him to suspend judgment until Pope Inno-
cent had been heard from. Without losing a moment
Norbert set out at once for Viterbo to take counsel with
the Holy Father and St. Bernard. The latter refers to
this incident in his letter to the Bishops of Aquitaine,
in the following words: "But now they demand judg-
"ment, which they ought to have waited for (expectasse)
"before acting. When that proposition was made to
"them at the proper time, they rejected it; they do this
"now only to appear to have right on their side, if
"you refuse it in your turn; and if you accept it, they
"hope that during the process, time may be gained by
"delays. . . . This is a trap. . . ." (CXXVI.)
Many of the Pope's friends and advisers opposed the
scheme with all their might, but Norbert saw a great
opportunity of exposing the ambition of the anti-pope
by accepting the proposal. The Holy Father was of
the same opinion, and thus consented to appear before
the king's tribunal at the place and time appointed. 11
10 Cfr. Madelaine, o. c., p. 431, who quotes Vita A, Ch. XXI.
11 Ibidem. Cum adversus Norbertum disputaretur summum
Pontificem hominis judicio subdi . . . non oportere, papa
Innocentius . . . ,se exposuit in captivitatem perpetuam
detrudendum, si non loco et tempore sibi constituto . . .
se presentaret. "Further- see "Sententia Lotharii in Anac-
letum." (Pertz Legum II, p. 81.)
T~he Embarrassment of Anacletus 315
That which Norbert had foreseen now soon came to
pass. Anacletus had counted on a haughty refusal on
the part of Innocent, and thus was embarrassed when the
latter consented. He tried to have recourse to his for-
mer policy of postponing things in order to gain time,
and of humoring King Lothaire by vain promises. How-
ever, public opinion could no longer fail to recognize the
personal ambition of Anacletus; those who had been
wavering, now admiring the noble conduct of Innocent,
went over to his party. 12
King Lothaire himself, seeing clearly the drift of the
intrigues of Anacletus, now lost all patience and marched
his army to Rome, concentrating his men on a hill called
"Mons Latronum." The Romans, in consternation, and
destitute of succor, were unable to defend themselves;
and in their perplexity sent an embassy of peace to
Lothaire to disarm his vengeance, and to offer him ad-
mission into their city. Lothaire thus entered Rome on
the 14th of April, 1133, 13 without meeting any opposi-
tion, and mustered his troops on the Aventine Hill,
while the Pope took up his abode in the palace of the
Lateran. As to the anti-pope, continues the biogra-
pher of St. Bernard, he did not hazard an attempt at re-
sistance. He retired to the Castle of St. Angelo with
his adherents, and remained master of that quarter of
St. Peter's, which he surrounded with fortifications and
barricades. Anacletus did not fail to see how great a
12 Vita A. Ibidem. "Inde accidit ut tergiversatio Petri
Leonis circa papatum rugientis frustaretur. . . ." Cfr. Also
Litterae Lotharii, 1. c.
is This date differs from that given by Ratisbonne, who
again differs from Otto of Frisingen. That their dates must
be incorrect, subsequent events will prove.
316 History of Saint Norlert
check his cause would receive, in case Lothaire were to
be crowned Emperor by Pope Innocent; for this reason
he persistenly refused to vacate St. Peter's, where cor-
onations had always taken place. He moreover again
manifested a desire of entering into a negotiation with
Lothaire, but the latter, in concert with the Pope,
"sent to him St. Bernard and St. Norbert, the Arch-
bishop." 14 But the two servants of God found the anti-
pope so hardened in pride, that they soon gave up all
effort at reconciliation.
Norbert, having tried in vain to make Anacletus rea-
lize the hopelessness of his cause, and to vacate St.
Peter's, now endeavored to induce Lothaire to be satis-
fied if his coronation took place in the Church of the
Lateran instead of in St. Peter's. Although Lo-
thaire feared that his enemies would find in this
an excuse to declare his coronation of no value, yet
under the circumstances he considered it best to con-
sent, and Norbert at once informed Pope Innocent to
this effect. "But to Norbert 's great disappointment the
Pope refused, for the condition agreed upon for the
coronation was, that Anacletus should be driven from
Rome, and Innocent placed on the pontifical throne. ' ' 15
However, Norbert in his capacity as Chancellor of the
King, used his diplomacy, and at last succeeded in con-
vincing the Pope of the reasonableness of the demand.
Since Lothaire 's present army was too small to carry
out his plans, the Pope was satisfied with the king's
promise to return later to Rome with a larger force.
Finally, preparations were made for the solemn corona-
i* Cfr. Ratisbonne, o. c., p. 197.
is VandenElsen, o. c., p: 335.
The Coronation of Lothaire 317
tion of Lothaire, on the 4th of June, in the Church of
the Lateran.
When the rumor of these coming events reached the
ears of Anacletus and his adherents, they at once realized
their importance and were furious with rage. Seeing
that this coronation would be their ruin, they did all in
their power to stir up the populace of Rome and prevent,
if possible, the proceedings. The result of their agitation
was that on the day of the coronation, in the midst of
the solemnities, a large number of disturbers tried to
invade the sacred edifice and prevent Innocent from
crowning Lothaire. Not without the greatest difficulty
did the soldiers of the King succeed in keeping the crowd
at a distance, and prevent them from committing mur-
der and sacrilege. However, at the altar the corona-
tion went on undisturbed, and the Pope solemnly placed
on the head of Lothaire the crown of Charlemagne. His
Holiness likewise crowned the Empress Richenza. Bar-
onius speaks of the oath which the new Emperor took
before God and His Vicar, to defend the Church and the
Pope, to protect the possessions of the Holy See and to
recover those that had been usurped. 16
The author of the first manuscript life of St. Norbert,
having chronicled these events, then describes an inci-
dent which was as unexpected as it was compromising,
especially for our Saint. "Lothaire now being crowned
"Emperor, had the bad taste to ask at this particular
"time, that the Holy Father grant him, for the honor
16 Baronius XVIII, p. 488. Pertz "Legum," II, p. 81. There
is still in the palace of the Lateran a painting on which is rep-
resented Lothaire receiving the crown from the hands of
Pope Innocent.
318 History of Saint Norbert
"of the empire and the stability of the compact which
"he had made with him, the privilege of Investiture/ 717
Strange inconsistency on the part of a monarch who
but a moment before swore on the Holy Gospels to de-
fend at all times the rights of the Pope and the Bishops !
All present, and even the Pope himself, were staggered
by this bold request. But before anyone present had
time to raise his voice in protest to this most pretentious
demand, Norbert arose, and in the presence of the Em-
peror, whose Chancellor he was, and of a number of
German Officers, fearlessly addressed the Holy Father
in these words: "What do you mean to do, Father?
"To whom would you deliver the sheep entrusted to
"your care, to be torn to pieces? The Church which
"you have received in freedom, will you reduce her
"again to slavery? The Chair of -St. Peter requires
"actions worthy of Peter. I have promised obedience
' ' indeed to Blessed Peter and You in the name of Christ ;
"but if you accede to the demands now made upon you
"I declare in the presence of the whole Church that I
"gainsay you, and will oppose the measure you will
"take/' 18
The eyes of all were fixed upon Norbert, as he thus
boldly spoke, and stood in their midst like a messenger
from God speaking with authority. However, his was
the last word spoken in this unfortunate affair, for the
Emperor dared no longer urge his unreasonable request,
nor had the Pope any desire of making so culpable a
17 Vita A, Ch. XXI. This same demand had been made by
Lothaire at Liege two years before, but without success.
is Ibidem. In medium procedens, presente imperatore cum
multo milite "Quid," inquit "Pater agis?" . . .
Norbert Protects the Church 319
concession. < ' For Lothaire, ' ' continues the same author,
' ' feared God . . . and loved Norbert as a man sent from
heaven, by whose advice he had oftentimes been guided,
and from whom he daily received the Word of God."
Thus did God on this day protect His Church from a
great calamity, through His servant Norbert, and Pope
Innocent himself was the first to shower upon our Saint
numerous tokens of heartfelt gratitude. Th,ere still
exists a Bull of Pope Innocent, dated June 4, the very
day of the coronation, addressed to Norbert, and in it
we read: "The Roman and Apostolic Church has, in
I i consequence of unmistakable signs, favorably approved
"of your ardent devotion and energy in her times of
"trial. Since the time it pleased Divine Providence to
"call Us, notwithstanding Our unworthiness and insuf-
"ficiency, to the administration of the Holy See, an
"admirable devotedness has shown forth more and more
"in your person; and the constancy of your faith and
"piety has become renowned not only among the people
I 1 near you, but even among the most remote nations. For
"neither have infirmities nor promises nor threats pre-
" vented you from placing yourself as an unassailable
"wall against the tyranny of Peter Leonis, nor from
"working effectively in gaining over the King and other
"princes to the obedience of St. Peter. . . . " 19
Truly a magnificent testimony to the work done by
our saintly Archbishop in the great struggle of the
Papacy! And to further reward Norbert for the great
services done in the interest of religion, Pope Innocent
19 Cfr. Muhlbacher in his "Die streitige Papstwahl des
Jahres 1130" (Innsbruck 1876). Also Acta SS. T. XX. Ap-
pend, p. 50.
320 History of Saint Norlert
by this same document raised Norbert to the dignity of
Primate of Germany. 20
Thus was peace again restored to the Church, and the
two great powers, Church and State, were once more con-
solidated. Innocent, for the moment at least, resided in
Rome, and Lothaire had been crowned Emperor, protest-
ing his fidelity to the cause of Innocent. The Emperor
decided to leave at once the Eternal City with his troops,
and recrossing the Alps he returned into Germany, in
order to set before the eyes of the princes of the empire
the glorious advantages he had gained. On the 8th of Sep-
tember he reached Wurzburg, where the Sovereigns of
Germany, who were in astonishment at the almost mirac-
ulous success of his intrepid undertaking, encircled him
with their homage. Fortune having favored his arms,
they all magnified his valor; and his most implacable
enemies dared not disturb the unanimous concert of ap-
plause. Norbert, who at this time seems to have been
very delicate in health, for he had suffered much from
the Italian climate, was with the Emperor on his return
journey.
Among those who had come to Wurzburg to welcome
the Emperor were the newly elected bishops of Augs-
burg and Regensburg. The latter had been consecrated
without the knowledge of Lothaire, which was not in
accordance with the decisions of the Concordat of
Worms. Norbert, however, used his influencce with the
20 in regard to this Primacy of Norbert see Madelaine, p. 438.
He quotes Acta SS. T. XX. p. 914. Append. 46-52. "De Pri-
matu Germaniae Magdeburgensis Ecclesiae . . . Cfr. also
DuPr^ Ann. breves Ann. 1133 "Pater Norbertus. . . acci-
pit laborum praemium ab^ Innocentio Germaniae ecclesiarum
Primatiam."
Norbert, the Humble Saint 321
Emperor and succeeded in inducing him to confirm this
election. This, no doubt, meant a great sacrifice for
Lothaire, especially since the new appointment had come
about through the influence of his competitor, Conrad;
but Lothaire yielded for the sake of peace for the
Church. 21
In order to show how Norbert, notwithstanding his
numerous occupations of a worldly nature, remained
nevertheless a man of true humility and prayer, a mirac-
ulous incident is related by the different biographers,
which occurred in Home when the army was about to
undertake its return journey. One of the soldiers was
possessed by the evil spirit, and before leaving Rome his
companions brought him before the Holy Father, and en-
treated him to deliver their comrade from this woeful
torment. But Pope Innocent sent the men to Norbert,
whom they found in the church, humbly praying before
the altar. Deeply moved at the sight of the sick man, he
said to them: "Let us all with a humble and contrite
"heart approach the Lord, and beseech Him to be mer-
"ciful to this unfortunate man." All immediately be-
gan to pray, and the Saint remained in supplication
from noon until evening, and finally obtained through
the prayers of all, the deliverance of the possessed sol-
dier; "for in the evening, with a fearful noise the evil
"spirit left him. " The man fell exhausted into the arms
of his companions, but after a refreshing sleep com-
pletely recovered his former strength. The Saint then
exhorted him to make his confession, and prescribed for
him, both as a penance for his past sins and as an act
of thanksgiving for his deliverance, to abstain for a num-
21 Cfr. VandenElsen, o. c., p. 344.
322 History of Saint Norlert
ber of days from a certain kind of food, remarking that
if he dared break these rules of abstinence, he would
certainly fall back into the same misfortune. The sol-
dier returned with the army to Germany, and there, hav-
ing broken the rules laid down by the Saint, became
again possessed by Satan. They brought him again be-
fore Norbert, and he was for a second time released
through the mercies of (rod and the ministry of the
Saint. 22
22 yua A, Ch. XXI.
CHAPTER VII.
THE DEATH OF ST. NORBERT.
Finis adest vitae, finis Norberte laborum,
Ad sua Te Christus regna vocat,
Thy combat o'er, thy work is done.
The arms of Mary and her Son
Are clasped around thee. . . .
During his absence Norbert had entrusted the care of
his Church to the Benedictine Abbot of Bergen, who
had with great prudence and wisdom continued the gov-
ernment of the archdiocese according to the views and
principles of the Saint. The year 1133 was drawing to a
close when Norbert, physically weak and exhausted,
reached his episcopal city. The fatigues of the journey,
the great heat of the Italian summer, added to his au-
stere mortifications, had greatly aggravated the infirm-
ities of the Saint, and thereafter he was continually sub-
ject to acute bodily pains. The great desire he had of
being once more in the midst of his flock, seemed, how-
ever, to make him unconscious of pain. This longing
was at last gratified and the people of Magdeburg greatly
rejoiced to see their beloved Archbishop again. They
had reason indeed to be proud of their beloved Bishop
who now was proclaimed the Founder of a Religious
Order, the heroic Reformer of clergy and people, the
Liberator of the Church, and the Chancellor of the Ger-
man Empire. He had been laden with honors by Pope
Innocent and by their Emperor, and his name was cele-
brated throughout the Empire. Still these good people
323
324 History of Saint Norbert
must have honored him above all as the simple and holy
religious, the Saint through whose instrumentality God
performed miracles. Says the early chronicler: 1 "Hardly
"had the Saint arrived, when the people brought before
"him a man possessed by the evil spirit. In spite of
"repeated exorcisms by others, Satan still refused to
"abandon his victim. Though he boasted that he would
"never depart, not even at the command of the Arch-
" bishop, no sooner had the unfortunate man been
"brought before Norbert, than the devil left him. In
"fact, while the Saint was blessing water, before he was
"able to sprinkle the holy water over the unfortunate
"man, the evil spirit had departed. This incident nat-
"urally intensified the love and veneration of the peo-
"ple for their saintly Archbishop."
It is beyond doubt that for a long time Norbert had
been regarded by the people as the great Thaumaturgus
of his days. He had repeatedly triumphed over Satan,
and, as observed, even dumb animals obeyed his voice.
It now pleased God to show forth Norbert 7 s great sanc-
tity through his power over death. The power God had
given at one time to St. Martin, and which in later days
He was to give to St. Dominic, He now gave to our dear
St. Norbert.
One day the people brought before him the corpses
of three men, begging Norbert in the name of the des-
titute relatives, to bring them back to life. Having in-
voked the help of Almighty God, he bent over the dead
bodies, and commanded in the name of God that life
should return to them. His prayer was heard ; the three
men rose up and walked, and Norbert restored them to
Vita B, Appended. Can. Capp. Ch. X.
SAINT NORBERT RAISES THE DEAD TO LIFE.
Kollektion Hanfstaengl Miinchen
Kgl. Pinakothek.
974. Pierre Subleyras
The Foundation of the Abbey of Berne 325
their relatives. 2 This fact, chronicled by many contem-
porary writers, was ridiculed by Abelard, as we observed
above; but his ridicule only makes it the more incon-
testable.
By Christmas, Norbert's state of health was so much
improved that he was able to go to Cologne and confer
the Pallium upon the new Archbishop. The Emperor
and his Court also assisted at this solemnity, and had
left for Aachen the day before Epiphany, at which time
messengers came from the Countess of Holland, an-
nouncing that her son Floris had been murdered. "We
mention this incident here, because the murder of Floris
led indirectly to the founding of the abbey of Berne, 3 the
Mother- Abbey of our American foundation in Wiscon-
sin.
Fulco of Berne, who with the Counts of Kuik had been
the cause of the murder, changed his castle into a mon-
astery by way of doing penance for the rest of his life.
The monks he introduced were quite lax in the observ-
ance of their rules, and thus it happened that six months
later, Fulco invited the Premonstratensians into his
Vita B. Notationes Dni Hertoghe, p. 429-434. Dupr4. An-
nal. Ord. Praem. (MS. of the Library of Laon.) Annal. breves
ann. 1134 "miraculis illustris triumque mortuorum suscita-
tor magnificus. . . . Also De Waghenaere, p. 66.
3 VandenElsen on p. 345, observes, speaking of the transfer
of the abbey of Berne to the Premonstratensians, that the
Prior, Frederic of Grevenrath, had accompanied the Emperor
Lothaire on his Italian expedition. The monks and the
founder, Fulco, had made use of his absence to lodge com-
plaints against his ill-government. When Frederic heard of
this he resigned his charge, and since Norbert was at court
at the time, the monastery was offered to him and his canons.
Premonstratensians of Marienweerd were at once introduced.
326 History of Saint Norbcrt
castle. Berne was therefore the last abbey founded by
Norbert himself.
The Emperor was still at Aachen when Norbert sub-
mitted to him for approval, the Charter of the abbey of
Clarholt, which abbey however, had been founded and
endowed the year before by Rudolph of Stenford, and
was situated in the diocese of Osnabruck. Lothaire con-
firmed the foundation most willingly, and the Charter
was signed by the Emperor, by Cardinal Gerard and by
Anselm, Bishop of Havelberg. 4
Meanwhile, Norbert 's health was gradually declining ;
he remained in the service of the Emperor until the be-
ginning of the month of March, 1134, since Lothaire re-
fused to do anything of importance without the advice
of Norbert. In the beginning of Lent, however, he de-
clined all participation in State affairs, and Lothaire
was obliged to go to the Saint and find him in Magdeburg,
since he was no longer able to make the journey. When,
at Easter, Lothaire sent messengers to Norbert request-
ing him to come to Halberstadt, the Saint was on his bed
of suffering, where for four months he awaited the hour
of death. 5
High fevers were undermining what little strength
remained in Norbert 's emaciated body; but though a
* This Charter deserves special mention since in it we read
that it was delivered "by the hand of Norbert, Archbishop
of Magdeburg and Archchancellor of the Empire." Lothaire
confirmed the same, in 1134, "in favor of men serving the Lord
"according to the Rule of St. Augustine." Cfr. Vanden Elsen,
p. 347, Madelaine, p. 441, who further quotes Hugo "Annales
Ordinis Praemonstr. T. I. Clarholtum, Probat. CCCXCIV-
cccxcv.
5 Vita B, Ch. LII. Per spatium quatuor mensium. .
Norbert's Anxiety for His Diocese 327
burning fever robbed him of his physical strength, his
mind was ever clear and alert, and from his bed of pain
he ceased not to direct and look after the welfare of his
diocese. Feeling his end to be near, this faithful servant
of God took special pains to regulate the interests of his
Master. "Still," adds the biographer, "Lent must have
"seemed terribly long to the Saint of such astonishing
"activity! His great and only consolation was the fre-
' ' quent reception of Holy Communion. ' ' 6
At last Holy Week approached, bringing with it the
remembrance of all the Savior had suffered. The Arch-
bishop made a great effort to forget his own suffering;
he gently dismissed all those that were around him, and,
notwithstanding their loud protestations, went once more
to his Cathedral, there to perform the services of Holy
Thursday. He would have spent the whole night there
in memory of Jesus' agony in the Garden, but his physi-
cal state rendered it impossible. Utterly exhausted,
he returned to his palace. Still, supported by the energy
of his strong will, the Saint rose once more from his bed
of pain, on Easter Sunday, and celebrated the Holy Sac-
rifice, which was to be the last Mass offered by St. Nor-
bert. Completely exhausted and suffering untold pain,
the Saint was carried to his bed, never to rise from it
again. 7
From now on his condition from day to day grew
worse; still Norbert, though his head was deluged in
pain, refused to spare himself, and not being able to
e Cfr. Acta SS. T. XX. Chron. Magdeb., p. 53.
7 Winter. "Chron. Gratiae Dei," p. 334. Excussa modicum
aegritudine, Chrisma consecravit, et die sancta . . . divina
celebravit.
328 History of Saint Norbert
rise, he desired his brethren to gather around him, that
he might give them his last instructions. In these his
last moments he urged upon them the practice of faith
and patience especially, two virtues which all during his
life he had most cherished. "As when striking flint
"with steel, you thereby obtain sparks of fire, so also,
"does lively faith striking a heart of stone, produce
"sparks of divine love. ... Do you suffer persecution?
"be patient. Are you better than your Master?" He
then continued to comfort them and to exhort them with
a smiling countenance to practice these virtues.
Blessed Hugh, the General of the Order, was sent for
upon the request of the Saint. Somehow, he was pre-
vented from making the long journey from Premontre
to Magdeburg. Madelaine observes that Blessed Hugh
could not believe that the hour was so near. On the
other hand, Evermode, who for a long time had been
Norbert's constant companion, never left the sickroom
for a moment. He had always been Norbert's most be-
loved disciple, and none more closely resembled the Saint
in character than he did. As for the absence of Hugh,
the biographer says that Norbert felt assured that
the future of the Order was safe in his hands, and thus
when the brethren seemed overwhelmed with grief at
his departure, and asked with the disciples of St. Mar-
tin: "Why, Father, dost thou leave us?" he spoke
to them of the great virtues of his first disciple, Hugh.
The future of his diocese caused Norbert far more
anxiety than the future of his Order. During eight years
he had worked incessantly for reform, and undoubtedly
he accomplished great things, notwithstanding the fiercest
opposition. Recall but his captivity in the tower his
flight from, Magdeburg the hatred many of the nobles,
Norbert Learns of His Successor 329
in the beginning especially, bore him. What was to be-
come of his work after he was gone ? "Would all his labor
be really in vain ? The Saint, however, considered these
thoughts but temptations of the evil one, and at once
dismissed them from his mind as sinful, as showing a
lack of confidence in Divine Providence. Still his mind
was at times disturbed on this point, so it pleased God
to set his mind entirely at rest.
The Emperor, as well as the Canons of the Cathedral,
assured Norbert that after his death the diocese was to
be confided to the care of Conrad of Querfurt, a saintly
man, who had received his priestly ordination from Nor-
bert himself. This knowledge greatly pleased the Saint.
He sent for Conrad at once and, like a dying father who
is about to entrust the care of his household to his eldest
son, thus also did Norbert explain conditions to Conrad
and give him wise counsel as to the government of the
diocese. He further recommended to him in a special
way a young community of Premonstratensians in the
abbey ' ' Gottesgnade, ' ' which abbey had a great future
before it.
Meanwhile his illness increased, and the Saint, fully
realizing his condition, asked to receive the last Sacra-
ments, which were administered to him by Bishop An-
selm, who had been constantly at the Saint's bedside.
Norbert received the Body of Our Lord with extraordi-
nary piety and fervor. With the Holy Unction it seemed
as if a new effusion of the Holy Spirit had entered his
soul, and, regaining for a moment his former strength,
he once more addressed his disciples in a clear and
distinct voice. This was on the day of Pentecost, June
3, 1134.
Still in the afternoon of the same day he began sink-
330 History of Saint Norbert
ing so rapidly that all present could see that death, in a
very short time, would rob the diocese of its Archbishop,
and the brethren of a, loving father. Bathed in tears, the
brethren began reciting the prayers for the dying, but
his hour was not yet come. The Saint lingered till
Wednesday, when finally, in the full possession of his
senses, he gave his last blessing to the Archdiocese and
his Order, and then invoking the Holy Names of Jesus,
Mary, Joseph, Norbert peacefully expired, casting a last
glance of angelic sweetness towards heaven. c ' Subvenitej
Sancti Dei; occurrite Angeli Domini . . . " thus the
brethren prayed, while the Saints were conducting his
soul to the heavenly Jerusalem. 8
Then the fulness of fruition
Came at last. The combat o'er,
Norbert gazes on the vision
Changeless on the golden shore.
The Saint died on the sixth day of June, 1134, in the
fifth year of the Pontificate of Innocent II the ninth
year of the reign of Lothaire. The Saint had lived 54
years, nineteen of which had been devoted to a strict life
of penitence, eighteen in the apostolic ministry. He had
been Archbishop during seven years, ten months and
twenty days.
The brethren stood weeping around the corpse, while
the sad news spread through the city of Magdeburg.
Though the tidings were not unexpected, still the peo-
ple were all profoundly touched, and hastened in great
sActa SS. T. XX. 1. c. "In confessione nominis Christ!
Vita B, Ch. LIT. Cum omni integritate sensus sui, astantibus
benedictione data. . . . Cfr. also Pertz Script. XII, p. 451.
SAINT NORBERT'S CHAPEL
Abbey of Strahov (near Prague).
Here the Saint's body is kept.
A Dispute About the Remains of Saint Norbert 331
numbers to the episcopal palace. "Alas!" exclaims a
Saxon historian of the time, "the universal law of death
has taken him away from our midst . . . him the great
Archbishop, the eminent preacher, the man great in
words and in works, the founder of numerous monas-
teries, the great apostle and propagator of our holy re-
ligion, the fearless defender of the Catholic Pope, Inno-
cent, the irreconcilable adversary of the schismatic, Peter
Leonis! He has been taken away from his Order, his
Diocese, the Empire, the Church ! ' ' 9
Since the Saint before dying had confided the care of
his body to his beloved disciple, Evermode, the latter
began at once to make preparations for a proper burial.
However, a serious dispute soon arose as to where the
sacred remains were to be interred. First, there were
the Canons of the Cathedral, who demanded that the
body of their Archbishop should be buried in the Cathe-
dral. On the other hand, the Premonstratensians of St.
Mary's quite naturally insisted that the body of their
holy Founder should find a last resting place in their
church. For a while it seemed impossible to come to
any agreement.
For six days the remains of our dear Saint were daily
carried from one church to another, where amidst a
great concourse of people Masses were daily celebrated,
and the solemnities of the " Absolution " repeated. To
the people this very procession meant rather the venera-
tion of the relics of a Saint than a funeral procession,
especially after they noticed that, notwithstanding the
9 Cfr. Pertz Script. XII. Sigeb. Contin. Praem., p. 451. Van-
denElsen, p. 355; Madelaine, p. 450.
332 History of Saint Norlert
excessive heat, the corpse did not show the least sign of
corruption. On the contrary,
Aemula dum sapro certant de pignore Templa,
Coelesti semper Corpus o.dore fragrat.
Meanwhile, the Canons of the Cathedral and of St.
Mary's had agreed on having their difficulty solved by
the Emperor Lothaire. Each sent deputies to Merzburg,
in Swabia, where at that time the Emperor was holding
his court. Evermode was one of the deputies of St.
Mary 's, and he pleaded with such energy in favor of the
Premonstratensians, that Lothaire decided in favor of
St. Mary's.
According to the Chronicles of Magdeburg the solemn
obsequies took place on Monday, the llth of June. Sev-
eral of the most prominent men of the Empire, who at
the time were assisting at the Diet of Merzburg, came to
assist at the Saint 's burial. Among these were the Duke
Henry of Bavaria, the Margraves Conrad of Misnie,
Henry of Glogau, Albrecht of Nord Marche, and the
Landgrave Louis of Thuringen. 10 Several German
writers are of the opinion that the Emperor himself
came from Merzburg to assist at the solemnity. There
were also present Cardinal Gerard, the Archbishop of
Mainz, and the Bishops of Halberstadt, Hildesheim,
Naumburg, Merzburg and Meissen. An immense multi-
tude from the surrounding country had come to Magde-
burg to tender a last tribute of respect to their beloved
Archbishop. The three suffragan Bishops, Godebald,
Ludolph and Ansel m, performed the solemn rites, "and, "
10 Winter. The Premonstratensians of the 12th century.
Ch. III.
The Last Resting Place of Saint Norlert 333
adds the biographer, 11 "the abundant tears of all present
spoke louder than the most eloquent funeral sermon."
The corpse was buried in the nave of the Church of
St. Mary, before the altar of the Holy Cross. The Saint's
body was vested in full archiepiscopal ornature, namely,
in Cope, Pallium and Stole, Mitre, Ring and Crozier.
A few years later the Canons decided to transfer the
body to the sanctuary, and place it before the High
Altar. To their unspeakable joy, they found then that
the body had still preserved its freshness of color, and
it seemed to them as if the Saint were but sleeping. A
sweet-smelling odor was exhaled from: the body, which, in
the words of Bl. Hugh, manifested the glory of this tem-
ple of the Holy G-host in heaven. The brethren now placed
a marble slab on the grave of their beloved Father. The
following words were engraved on it in letters of gold:
HERE, UNDER THIS MARBLE, RESTS NORBERT, BY THE
GRACE OF GOD ARCHBISHOP OF THE CHURCH OF MAGDE-
BURG, FOUNDER OF THE ORDER OF PREMONTRE, AND RE-
STORER OF THIS MONASTERY. HE DIED IN THE YEAR OF
OUR LORD, 1134, ON THE SIXTH DAY OF JuNE. 12
"Mirabilis Deus in Sanctis Suis." As God had sin-
gularly blessed the birth and the life of our Saint, so
He also made the death of His faithful servant glorious
in the sight of men. Immediately after his death the
Saint, clad in white and holding an olive branch in his
hand, appeared to one of the religious who at that mo-
ment happened to be on one of the granges of the abbey
of Premontre. The brother asked with timidity: "Fa-
11 Chron. Magdeb. Tenckhoff, p. 42.
12 Le Paige Biblioth. Ord. Praem., p. 401; also Annalea
breves, p. 7.
334 History of Saint Norbert
ther, whence have you come and whither are you going ? ' '
To this the Saint replied that he came from heaven and
that he was going to transplant the green olive branch,
the symbol of pea'ce and victory, in the house of his
poverty. By this name the Saint always had loved to
call his dear abbey of Premontre. When afterwards it
was found that this apparition had taken place, not only
on the day, but at the very hour that the Saint had died
in Magdeburg, great importance was attached to it. 13
Some days later another religious, this time one of the
priests, also had a vision, and at once recognized his
saintly father. Little by little he saw Norbert's figure
change into a lily of remarkable whiteness, which was
then carried to heaven by angels.
Lilia Candorem, fructum dant pads Olivae,
Has Norbertus ovans, Angelus ilia tulit.
This religious spoke at once of this vision to the prior
of the monastery, and was told to mark down the exact
day and hour. Afterwards these were found to corre-
spond exactly with the day and hour on which the burial
had taken place. 14
The consolation of a similar vision was also granted to
Bl. Hugh. He saw his beloved Father seated in a palace
of exquisite beauty and splendor. Prostrate before him,
Hugh asked the Saint regarding the future happiness
of his own soul. Norbert then raised him from the
ground and, embracing him most tenderly, said: "My
"son, you ask me something difficult to explain; but as
"God opens the door to those that knock, come and sit
is yita B, Ch. LIV.
14 Ibidem.
A Vision of Blessed Hugh 335
"at my side." Then when both were seated the Saint
continued: "I am in peace and in repose. Take cour-
tage and work with confidence in the service of God.
"You also will one day enter into the joy of the Lord."
He then disappeared, leaving his disciple enraptured
and consoled. 15
Let all who believe in miracles and visions believe
these with that same simplicity of faith with which they
were first written down. For, having related the above,
Bl. Hugh adds: "After this none of the faithful will
doubt the beatitude of the man who lived as we have
related, and who, after his death, by the Providence of
God, gave such unmistakable signs of his happiness. You
all may believe what I have written, for I take God to
witness that I am speaking the truth. 7 ' Bl. Hugh
further appeals to his own experience and the veracity
of eye and ear witnesses, so that little room can be left
to doubt the sanctity and beatitude of Norbert.
From the very time of Norbert 's burial his holiness
was proclaimed by the "Vox populi." When shortly
after the new Archbishop, Conrad of Querfurt, drew up,
in accordance with his promise to Norbert, the Charter
for the foundation of the abbey ' ' Gottesgnade, ' ' he spoke
of Norbert as "Blessed," and with the consent of nu-
merous Bishops, Norbert, from that time on, received in
particular churches the "cultus" of a Saint. Moreover
it pleased the Almighty to manifest the glory of His
servant by making his tomb glorious. Many miracles
were wrought over the Saint's tomb through his inter-
cession, and Norbert 's name was invoked throughout
Saxony. The brethren of St. Mary's kept a book in
15 Ibidem.
336 History of Saint Norbert
which were recorded the numerous miracles, and they
also wrote the Saint's biography within six years after
his death. Alas ! these writings are lost to us. The fire,
which according to 'the Saxon Chronicler, destroyed the
Provostry of St. Mary, consumed also this register, and
most of the personal writings of the Saint. From what
people remembered and a few scattered documents, a
new register was made, to be used later at the time of
Norbert 's canonization.
CHAPTER VIII.
TRANSLATION OF RELICS.
Divorum cineres dum Islebica turlia profanat,
Tu procul antiqua de Statione fugis,
Inter Virgineos recipit Te Praga Penates:
Lilia Stare loco num, meliore queantf
When in later years the relics of St. Norbert were exposed
to profanation in Magdeburg, they were translated with great
solemnity to the abbey of Strahov, near Prague.
The great diversity of events related in this history of
St. Norbert, have manifested the beautiful and sterling
qualities and strong virtues of our dear Saint. He comes
down to us in history as Norbert the Great, and Norbert
the Saint, and a short retrospect of his life will show
how well merited are the titles.
We remember the young man surpassing his fellow
students at the University of Cologne. His inborn elo-
quence, his wide knowledge of literature sacred and
profane his noble birth and genteel appearance, and
above all his quick and penetrating intellect had made
him at the age of twenty, a veritable leader among men.
At the court of the Archbishop of Cologne, as well as at
the court of the Emperor, Norbert was the favorite of all
and was everywhere applauded. Of a firm will and an
impetuous nature, he gave himself over to the world with
an ardor and zeal worthy of greater objects.
By a miracle God changed the worldly young man
into a second Paul, and with his characteristic ardor and
impetuosity he entered into God 's service. He bade f are-
337
338 History of Saint Norlert
well to the world and its allurements, and retired to a
monastery to learn heavenly wisdom from the image of
Christ Crucified, and the illustrious and saintly abbot
Conon. He was ordained " Priest of the Most High" and
at once strove to do all in his power to make others
share in his newly found happiness. Neither ridicule,
nor sarcasm, nor abuse could withhold him from point-
ing out to others the very mistakes he himself had once
made. He became the great ' l Ref ormer. ' ' His life of
penitence subdued the striking appearance of the bril-
liant courtier, and he went forth preaching penance by
word and example. Led by Divine Providence, he left
his native land and, in a deserted and marshy valley,
found the realization of his life's ideals. Many devoted
men gathered around him, and Norbert, like a grain of
wheat apparently dry and dead, soon, under the influence
of Divine light and love, sent forth shoots of inexhaust-
ible fecundity. A new Order was founded, an Order of
priests, practicing at the same time monastic exercises
and priestly functions. Foundations were made in
France, Belgium and Germany, and a new era of true
religious fervor had been inaugurated.
He was led by Divine Providence to the archbishopric
of Magdeburg, and again went heart and soul into the
work before him. No opposition, be it calumny or even
bodily injury, could make him lose sight, for a single
moment, of the ideal he had placed before himself, the
work of "Reform." His wonderful conversion, his- con-
tinual preaching, and the fecundity of the Order founded
by him, made him great in the eyes of King and Pope.
He was the able guide of Lothaire in his struggle
against the Hohenstaufen, and in the schism of Anacletus
he directed political life in Germany with such success
Norbert, tlie Saint of His Age 339
that Germany actually became the champion of Pope
Innocent. It is written of him :
"Norbert is in every respect a reflection of his time
"and a worthy representative of the first half of the
"twelfth century. The religious enthusiasm and the
"maturity of diplomatic sense which distinguish the
"German princes of this period, the high culture in
"which the clergy of this time could glory, all this ap-
"peared in its true sphere under the activity of Nor-
"bert: More than any of his contemporaries he had in
"view as cleric, depth of religious sentiment; as prince
* ' of the Church, purity of life and of morals ; as prince
"of the Empire, a clear view of his duties towards
' { Church and State. Hence it was through the energetic
"and powerful part he took in the leading questions of
"his day that he created a situation which gave him a
"wide-spread influence over his own age and over all
"succeeding ages." 1
His power as an orator has been highly extolled
by numerous contemporaries. If, in the words of St.
Augustine, "Real eloquence has two sources, namely,
love for man and love for truth," it is almost impossible
to calculate how great was the influence of Norbert over
his age, through his powerful eloquence.
Norbert was also an author. Though constantly occu-
pied in preaching, founding monasteries, and later in
the administration of his vast diocese, historians are
unanimous in ascribing to Norbert several works. Thus,
in his "Catalogue of Witnesses to the Truth," Mr. Wil-
liam Eisengreim ascribes the following works to Norbert :
i Rosenmund. "The most ancient biographies." Sect. IV.
"The Norbert of History," pp. 122-123.
340 -History of Saint Norbert
1. The three books of Visions. Although a Lutheran
author, Samuel Halter, speaks of them disdainfully as
the product of a fanatical imagination, we can only ex-
press our deep regret that the books are lost to us, for
the marvelous revelations with which heaven favored
the Saint during the years following his conversion, were
given in these books.
2. The sermons delivered on his missions and in the
monastery to his disciples were also recorded by Nor-
bert. The titles of some have come down to us. "On
the Death of a Saint" "The Shortness of Life" "The
Sweetness of the Yoke of Christ" "The Re-establish-
ment of Regular Discipline. ' ' At present we have noth-
ing but part of his discourse to the brethren at Pre-
montre, previously mentioned. This ascetic discourse
has, during the last century, been deemed worthy of a
place in the Library of the Fathers.
3. An Office of the Most Pure Conception of the
Blessed Virgin Mary. The antiphon composed by Nor-
bert, "Ave, Virgo, quae, Spiritu Sancto praeservante,
de tanto primi parentis peccato triumphasti innoxia,"
has been inserted in the new Office of the Immaculate
Conception.
4. A treatise on the nullity of the election to the
Papacy of Peter di Leone.
5. A book on the "Priesthood."
Father LePaige, who enumerates these different works,
further adds a list of Homilies on the Sacred Scriptures
from the the hand of Norbert, and assures us that the
manuscripts were kept, as late as the year 1633, in the
celebrated monastery of Cappenberg. 2 It seems inex-
2Cfr. Madelaine, p. 458 Le Paige Biblioth. Ord. Praem.,
p. 304 also Lienhart "Spiritus literarius Norbertinus," pp. 6-8.
Saint Norbert and Martin Luther 341
plicable how these works, still existing in the seventeenth
century, are all lost to us today. But the severe trials
of the abbeys during the period that followed the Protes-
tant Reformation, of which we shall speak later, and also
the great fire at Magdeburg in 1631, 3 may, in some meas-
ure account for their loss. Yet, as Madelaine observes,
it is quite possible that Norbert 's manuscripts do exist
today, in some forgotten corner of a library.
It is evident to any student of the history of
St. Norbert that "authorship" was by no means his
main object in life. Norbert was a man of action, and
we have found his life full of high activity, which, how-
ever, did not interfere with his sanctity. If he was con-
sidered great in the eyes of the world, it was not that
he sought it. Since the day of his conversion his one aim
was to live the life of Jesus Christ. Most unjustly, there-
fore, has Norbert been referred to as the Luther of the
twelfth century. 4
True, the sudden death of a friend was to Luther what
a storm was to Norbert. Both realized the vanity of
earthly things and withdrew from the world. However,
instead of founding a religious Order, Luther condemned
them all; instead of working for the restoration of
Christ's kingdom in the hearts of men, Luther did all in
his power to destroy God's kingdom. Norbert was in-
strumental in restoring a Pope to the throne of St. Peter,
Luther was the sworn enemy of the papacy. Norbert,
following the example of Saul of Tarsus, had from the
day of his conversion placed himself under the guidance
of a saintly abbot, and true humility and mistrust of him-
*Cfr. Cath. Enc., Vol. IX, p. 525.
* See Madelaine, p. 471.
342 History of Saint Norbert
self had been the foundation, the beginning of his sub-
sequent virtuous life. Luther, on the other hand, was
guided by pride and self-love, and thus threw not only
himself into the abyss but millions of others.
The poles are not farther apart than are the character,
life-work and aims of Norbert and Luther. The virtue
which especially characterized Norbert, was his deep
faith. As we read in the MS. Life by Bl. Hugh: "Ber-
nard of Clairvaux was known especially for his charity ;
Milo for his humility, but Norbert for his faith. " See-
ing God in that clear light of faith, he must needs love
Him with his whole heart, and seek to make Him loved
by others. Thus we see in Norbert a ceaseless burning
thirst for the salvation of souls, and it is difficult for
the historian to keep pace with the wonderful develop-
ment of the Saint 's great faith. It is written of him :
"The period of his conversion at first indicates only an
"illustrious penitent; soon the penitent is eclipsed by
"the apostle. For a moment we lose sight of the apos-
"tle and consider the founder of a new religious Order.
"The Founder himself seems to disappear when the
"Archbishop commands our attention. How can one
' ' follow him at the court of kings, whose oracle he is ;
"among heretics to whom he is a powerful opponent, or
"in the midst of ravages produced by a schism whose
' ' executioner he is ? ' ' 5
Recall but to mind Norbert 's lively faith in the Holy
Eucharist. This great mystery has been called the "dog-
ma generating true and solid piety. ' ' Daily did Norbert
offer up the Holy Sacrifice, and on many occasions, sev-
eral times in one day. God permitted His greatest mir-
5 Cfr. Migne "Orateurs sacrds" T. LIIL, col. 344.
Norbert is Proclaimed a Saint 343
acles through the Saint when he was celebrating the
Great Sacrifice, and in Antwerp we found Norbert to be
its great advocate and apostle. It was while celebrating
Mass that Norbert especially reconciled enemies, drove
out evil spirits, and even restored sight to the blind.
Of his austerities, mortifications and self-denial,
enough has been said to convince the most skeptical
mind of Norbert 's holy life. His devotion to the Blessed
Virgin was so great that he devoted all new foundations
to her honor, and dedicated them to her name. In rec-
ognition of his filial piety the Queen of Heaven showed
Norbert the habit of his Order and always protected him
and his Order in a most special manner. Norbert, from
the very day of his death, was proclaimed by the "Vox
populi" a true Saint; and the bishop who succeeded him
in Magdeburg spoke of him as " Blessed. " It may per-
haps seem strange to us, therefore, that Norbert 's solemn
canonization did not take place till the year 1582.
Various biographers give different reasons to account
for this delay. It is very probable that Norbert 's can-
onization was asked for as early as 1163, when the cause
of St. Bernard was first introduced at the Council of
Tours. 6 At that time the Pope rejected all applicactions
for the simple reason, as he explains in a Brief of Jan.
18, 1174, that there were entirely too many; and not to
give offense, His Holiness postponed them all. During
the reign of Pope Innocent III, Norbert 's cause was once
more introduced by the Saxons, who laid before the
Holy Father the scattered documents regarding Nor-
bert 's miracles. "Jealousy on the part of the abbey of
Premontre," continues the same historian, "prevented
e Thus VandenElsen, o. c., p. 375.
344 History of Saint Norbert
Norbert's canonization at this time, because the Abbot-
General, Gervase by name, refused to use his influence
with the Pope as long as the sacred remains were kept in
Magdeburg. Naturally Premontre, the cradle of the
Order of Norbert, thought it had the first right to pre-
serve the body of the Saint. "We might feel inclined to
overlook this petty jealousy on the part of the abbey of
Premontre, did it not lead to a long postponement of
Norbert's canonization. Several other abbeys took the
stand of the Abbot-General, and for years after, as often
as the canonization was asked for, the cause was always
introduced as a petition of a single abbey, and not of
the whole Order. ' '
The Provostry of Magdeburg became soon after the
Saint's death one of the most celebrated houses of the
Order, and the mother-house of ten abbeys. It had even
certain rights over the bishopric of Brandenburg, Hav-
elberg and Ratzeburg, the bishops of which dioceses were
elected by the Norbertine canons attached to these cathe-
dral churches. Adding to this ascendency the fact that
St. Mary's was the actual guardian of the tomb of the
Saint, it is not difficult to find the cause of the petty
jealousy between the two leading abbeys.
However, in the fifteenth century, a time of general
relaxation in monastic discipline, the Fathers of Saxony
unfortunately lost more and more the spirit of Norbert,
and in several monasteries they began to be replaced by
other religious. "When, in the year 1541, the General
Chapter introduced the cause of Norbert's canonization,
Magdeburg had entirely lost its former glory. Like the
whole Catholic Church in fact, the Premonstratensian
Order at this time was passing through a severe crisis,
and once more did lack, of unity among the different
The Bull of Norbert 's Canonization 345
houses prevent the canonization. Only, when in 1573
the Order had once more its Abbot- General, and unity
and discipline had been re-established, Norbert 's cause
was at last introduced successfully, and was Norbert sol-
emnly canonized by Pope Gregory XIII, on the 28th of
July, 1582.
"We have heard from trustworthy witnesses/' thus
says the Holy Father in the Bull of Canonization, "and
"especially from Cardinal Philippe Buoncompagni, our
"Great-Penitentiary, and John, Abbot of the monastery
* ' of Premontre, in the diocese of Laon, that Blessed Nor-
"bert, Archbishop of Magdeburg and a man of eminent
"sanctity, founded, more than four hundred years ago,
"the Premonstratensian Order. "We therefore consider
"it Our duty to have him honored and venerated on
"earth as he is venerated and honored in heaven, since
"his life, so pleasing to God, has been glorified by so
' ' many miracles. In consequence we authorize the Abbot
' ' John and all the Superiors of the Order to show them-
" selves forever grateful sons and devoted to their Fa-
"ther, and to celebrate the feast of St. Norbert, Con-
"fessor and Pontiff, on the sixth day of June, the day
"on which he emigrated to heaven, solemnly as a feast
"Double with an Octave, and then m,ake the 'common
" suffrage' according to the monastic rite of the Order;
' ' and further to inscribe Norbert 's name, which is found
"already in several martyrologies consecrated to the
"use of the Catholic Church, to inscribe, I say, in the
"Calendar of said Order, under the rite of Double with
"an Octave . . .
* ' Given at Rome the year of the Incarnation, 1582, the
"fifth of the Kalends of August." 7
TMiraeus Chron. Ord. Praem., p. 232, App. No. XV.
346 History of Saint Norlert
Bightly do the Bollandists observe that in this docu-
ment Pope Gregory speaks of Norbert as it were of a
Saint who had been canonized long before. 8 Further,
Pope Gregory also granted a plenary indulgence to all
Premonstratensians on that day. Pope Urban VIII
finally made the feast of St. Norbert a general feast to
be observed by all the churches and all religious Orders.
The act of Pope Gregory was the occasion for a gen-
eral outburst of devotion for our dear but forgotten
Saint. His name was once more on the lips of all, and
his powerful intercession was invoked by the Church
Universal for guidance in the lamentable days of Luther 's
revolution. Alas ! the heresy of Luther, himself a Saxon
by birth, had made sad ravages in Saxony especially,
and in 1540 had expelled the sons of Norbert from St.
Mary's Chapter. As a consequence the body of the Saint
had come into the hands of Lutherans, who persistently
refused to part with it. In the year 1596 the different
abbots met to find means of removing Norbert 's tomb
from Magdeburg, for they greatly lamented the fact that
the relics of their Holy Founder had fallen into the
hands of these sacrilegious reformers, to whom nothing
was sacred. The religious of Steinfeld had failed in
their efforts to secure it, and thus John Lohelius, Abbot
of Strahov and later Archbishop of Prague, John de
Pruetis, Abbot-General of Premontre, and Denis Fey-
ten, Abbot of St. Michael's at Antwerp three influen-
tial men united their efforts and went to the German
Emperor. The latter consented to send a man of influ-
ence to Magdeburg to urge their request, but under pre-
text that the body would be used as an object of idol-
sActa SS. T. XX.
Mag&eburg Refuses to Part with the Relics 347
atry, the Lutherans persisted in their refusal. More-
over, the Catholics themselves of Magdeburg, who looked
upon Norbert as their special Protector in those evil
days, were loath to part with the remains. 9
Thirty years more passed during which numerous
efforts were made, but always in vain. Meanwhile John
Lohelius had died, and Gaspar von Questenburg had
succeeded him in the abbatial dignity. He went to the
Emperor, Ferdinand II, in the year 1625, and obtained
a letter from him in which His Majesty urged his civil
and military officials in the district of Magdeburg to
support the request made by the abbot of Strahov. The
abbot went to Magdeburg in person and saw the tomb of
his spiritual Father; but, influenced by the Lutheran
Provost of St. Mary's, the officials still refused to let
him have the body. Abbot Gaspar returned to Prague,
sick at heart, and in utter despair of ever being able to
obtain the sacred relics of Norbert. Repeatedly did he
return to Magdeburg and use his eloquence as well as
the influence of powerful friends, but without success.
At one time he even went with forty armed men to take
the relics by force, but still in vain. Only after the peo-
ple of Magdeburg had suffered defeat upon defeat in
battle, and had begun to fear provoking the anger of
the Emperor, did they consent.
It was on December 3, of the year 1626, that the Abbot
of Strahov once more entered Magdeburg, in company
of the Provost of Doxan, and was allowed to proceed to
an official inspection of the tomb of St. Norbert in the
Cfr. VandenElsen, p. 383 Madelaine 492 Le Paige Bib-
lioth. Ord. Praem., p. 408 and Pere Alphonse de Liguori "Vie
de saint Norbert," p. 314.
348 History of Saint Norlert
presence of the Lutheran Provost and canons of St.
Mary's, the civil and military authorities, and numerous
lay and clerical witnesses. He made the verification and
found the body of the. Saint intact, robed in the sacred
vestments in which Norbert had been buried nearly 500
years before. 10
On the following day Abbot Gaspar and the Provost
left Magdeburg under good escort, carrying their pre-
cious treasure to the convent of Norbertine Nuns at
Doxan, where the relics of the Saint were first deposited.
The good Sisters received them with indescribable joy, on
the 16th of December, 1626. On the same day a message
was sent to Prague, where the people at once began to
make preparations for a solemn reception. The relics
had been deposited only temporarily at Doxan, six miles
from Prague. In Prague there was a universal rejoicing
when the good people heard of the great treasure they
were about to possess. On the 30th day of April the
civil and ecclesiastical authorities solemnly proclaimed
Norbert as their chosen Protector and as the Patron
Saint of the kingdom of Bohemia. Great festivities were
arranged for the Solemn Translation of Norbert 's Body,
which finally took place on the 2nd day of May, 1627.
Meanwhile the Abbot of Strahov had invited the abbots
of Bohemia, Poland, Germany, France, Holland and
10 The various circumstances related here are taken from
a process-verbal made up on this occasion by a Lutheran
notary of the senate of Magdeburg. Cfr. Madelaine, p. 494.
VandenElsen, on p. 387, relates the same facts, and has taken
them from VanderSterre, who received them from the mouth
of some of the canons of the abbey of Steinfeldt, who had
been present on this occasion. Further confer also Le Paige,
loc. cit.
The Solemn Translation of tlie Relics 349
Belgium to come to Prague to take part in the triumph
of their Holy Father, and thus was the Solemn Trans-
lation carried out in the presence of an immense crowd
of people with the greatest magnificence. The Sacred
Remains were carried in triumph through the city
on the shoulders of eight abbots vested in pontifical at-
tire, and were followed by a countless multitude carry-
ing banners and singing hymns in honor of St. Norbert.
Silver coins made in remembrance of this occasion, were
distributed among the people, and the festivities lasted
for a whole week. 11 During the Octave, sermons, in
which Norbert 's glory was proclaimed, were preached
in every church of Prague, and on the last day the pro-
cession was repeated with the same solemnity.
God deigned to work a great many miracles
through the intercession of St. Norbert during the sol-
emn celebrations. A record of these is still preserved
in the office of the Chancellor of the Diocese, among
which is related, as the greatest and the most remarkable
of all, the abjuration of not less than 600 Protestants,
who, during this Octave, were reconciled to the
Church. 12
Part of the relics of St. Norbert were transferred to
Antwerp, in Belgium, where, upon their arrival, the fes-
tivities were no less glorious, and it is a most remark-
able fact that in these two countries, Bohemia and Bel-
gium, where the Saint's relics have been kept and ven-
erated, the Order has ever since flourished. The Pre-
monstratensians in Germany and in France, who had
withstood the Protestant Reformation, came to dishonor
11 Cfr. VandenElsen, p. 390.
12 Cfr. Madelaine, p. 495.
350 History of Saint Norlert
in the days of the Revolution, while the abbeys of Bel-
gium, and Bohemia were never in a more flourishing con-
dition than in those very days of rebellion ; and what is
more, they have continued their glorious record until our
times.
The canons of Strahov are still the custodians of the
relics of St. Norbert, and whenever the feast of the Sol-
emn Translation is being commemorated, thousands of
people sing before the shrine:
"This Saint is a vessel of election filled with the
"Holy Ghost. This is Norbert, the great friend of
* ' God. He is the valiant champion who fought with
"the serpent of old. An angel of peace, a herald
"of penance, he is powerful in words and deeds by
"miracles and prophecies. We, his children, ap-
' ' proach Him, our Father ; we, his clients, approach
"Him, our Patron. 0, let us pray to Him and say:
"0, Saint of God! 0, Friend of the Spouse! Father
"and Guardian, Thou the glory of our holy moun-
"tain, pray to the Lord for us. Hear us, hear us,
1 ' St. Norbert ! Make those whom thou hast deemed
"worthy to guard the treasure of thy sacred body,
"ever feel the benefit of thy powerful intercession.
"Amen."
These great celebrations naturally gave a new impetus
to the cultus of St. Norbert, and thus it is that since this
memorable event especially, historians in their annals,
poets in their -verses, and artists on their canvas, began
anew to proclaim the greatness of our dear Saint. His
statue soon decorated the portico of the Vatican, and
was placed also within the walls of St. Peter's. It is seen
Certain Paintings of Saint Norbert 351
in the left transept between the statues of St. Juliana
Falconieri and St. Peter Nolascus, with this inscription :
S. NORBERTO
PATRI SUO INSTITUTORI
POSTEA ARCHIEP. MAGDEBURG.
CANONICI PRAEMONSTRA. EREXERUNT
ANNO MDCCLXVII.
Different paintings from the hand of the great Rubens
himself, representing the Saint, were at one time found
in the Abbey of St. Michael, in Antwerp. One of these,
representing St. Norbert, St. Clare and St. Thomas of
Aquin, in adoration before the Blessed Sacrament, dec-
orates even to this day the entrance of the museum Ken-
sington in London. But it is especially in the city of Ant-
werp that one finds numerous representations of St. Nor-
bert, because since his victory over Tanchelm he has
been rightly considered the apostle of that city.
In closing the "Life" of the glorious patriarch, we
know of no more fitting tribute we can give to his great-
ness than a sketch of the history of his Order, which is
about to celebrate its eighth centenary, and this will form
the second volume.
END OP VOLUME I.
INDEX
ABBESS, Authority of a Nor-
bertine, 124, 125.
Abbot, Title of, refused by
Norbert, 114; benediction of,
224.
Abbots and bishops, wordly, 7.
Abelard, Peter, is opposed by
Norbert, 83, 84, 185, 190, 325.
Accident, A sad, at the con-
secration of the church at
Premontre, 137.
Accusations against Norbert,
32.
Adam, frater, 77, 160.
Agnes, Countess of Braine,
joins the Order, 123.
Ailbert, St., 27, 28.
Albero, Archbishop of Bremen,
298.
Albero of Metz, 233, 235.
Alberon, Bishop of LiSge, 132,
177.
Albert, Count of Pogen, 205.
Alexander III. and the See of
Rheims, 233 (note).
Almoner of the Emperor, Nor-
bert is made, 9.
Almsgiving in the early days
of the Order, 115, 122, 144,
207, 222.
Alsleben, Monastery of, 258.
Altarstone broken during the
consecration of the new
church at Premontre, 137.
Altena, Convent of, 270.
Amandus, St., 171.
Ammersleden, Monastery of,
258.
Anacletus, Activity of the
antipope, 191, 192, 193, 294,
298, 300, 301 303, 308 313
317.
Anastasia, Countess of Bonne-
burg, joins the Order, 123.
Angelis, Gregory de, Cardinal,
179, 294, 295, 296.
Animals, Norbert's power over,
201.
Anizy, The castle of, 68, 80,
215.
Annal, St., 214.
Annon, St., 16.
Anselm of Havelberg, 40, 111,
186, 276, 326, 329, 332.
Anthony, frater, 77.
Antichrist, Coming of the,
192 (note), 295, 296.
Antwerp, Sad state of, 165;
Norbert, apostle of, 77, 162,
169; the cathedral of, 169
(note), 170; St. Michael's
Abbey at, 139, 169, 174, 214;
St. Norbert's relics in, 349.
Apparitions, Norbert favored
by heavenly, 68, 95, 102,
108; Bl. Hugh favored by,
128, 333.
Approbations of the Norber-
tine Order, 174, 179, 211,
213, 214, 215, 216.
Aquitaine, William, Duke of,
58, 308.
Archbishop of Magdeburg.
(See Norbert.)
Ardenne, Abbey of, 139, 160.
Arensberg, Frederic, Count of,
145, 146, 147, 148.
Arras agitated by sects, 162.
Atticus (Hatseco), Archdea-
con, continually persecutes
Norbert, 271, 275, 276, 277,
300, 301, 303.
Augustine, St., 82, 102, 250.
Rule of, 27, 83, 102, 103
(note), 250.
353
354
Index
Averbode, Abbey of, 169
(note).
BARONIUS, cited, 30.
Bartholomew, Bishop of Laon,
59, 61, 64, 67, 78, 130*, 161,
174.
Beatrix, sister of Bl. Godfrey
of Cappenberg, 142.
Beatrix, Viscountess of Am-
iens, joins the Order, 123.
Beaulieu, Abbey of, 196 (note).
Beauty of the monastic life,
121, 122.
Bedburg, Convent of, 178.
Benedict XIV, cited, 157.
Benedictine life, Norbert leads
for a time, the, 16
Benedictine Monks at Laon,
67, 71.
Bergen, Benedictine Abbey
of, 257, 268, 285.
Bernard, Bl., of Tiron, 71.
Bernard, St., 71 (note), 74, 83,
113, 153, 161, 175 (note),
186, 187, 188, 190, 192, 194,
207, 213, 249, 295, 305, 309,
312, 314, 342.
Berne, Abbey of, 325 (note).
Bishop's position in the
twelfth century, 244.
Birthday of the Norbertine
Order, 78, 104.
Blessed Virgin, Apparition of
the, to Norbert, 68, 108; Of-
fice of the, composed oy
Norbert, 108, 109, 110.
Blind woman, Sight restored
at Wurzburg, to a, 219, 220.
Bolanden, Norbert at, 248.
Bonlant Abbey, 151.
Bourdin, Maurice, antipope,
31, 58, 148.
Brabant, Norbert's preaching
in, 48, 56, 77.
Brandenburg, Bp. of, suffra-
gan of Norbert, 240, 252,
344.
Bruges, Tanchelm driven out
of, 164.
Bruno, Archbishop of Cologne,
194.
Bruys, Peter, heretic, 163.
Bulls, Papal, 179, 213, 214,
319.
Burchard, Bp. of Cambray, 43,
44, 45, 46, 62, 165, 166, 169.
Burial of Norbert, 331, 332.
CALIXTTJS II., Pope, 58, 60, 62,
63, 179.
Calligraphy at Cuissy and
Vauclair, 161.
Cambray, Bishopric of, offered
to Norbert, 11, 43, 45; di-
ocese of, 47, 53, 165, 214;
Norbert preaches at, 76.
Canonesses, Norbertine, 124.
Canonical life, The, 28, 29, 82,
83, 179, 180, 213.
Canonical Order, Norbert's
Order a, 105, 106.
Canonization of Norbert, Sol-
emn, 344, 345.
Canonry, Norbert obtains a, 7.
Canons, their life and work, 4,
7, 105, 111, 112, 113, 180.
Canons of St. Martin's at La-
on, The, 66, 174.
Cappenberg, Abbey of, 142,
144, 150, 210, 214, 260, 340;
Counts of, 140.
Catharist heresy, 85, 162.
Cathedral of Antwerp, Origin
of the, 169 (note), 170..
Chancellor of Lothaire, Nor-
bert is made, 310 (note),
316.
Chapel, The, of St. Denis,
where Norbert's room is
still pointed out to the vis-
itor, 14; of St. John the
Baptist at Premontre", 67,
71, 78, 81, 93, 126, 200, 244,
260.
Index
355
Chapter, General, of the Or-
der, 264, 265, 306.
Character of the Norbertine
Order, Special, 105, 106.
Charter, The Norbertine, of
Charity, 192 209; of the
Bishop of Laon, 118; of
St. Martin's at Laon, 174,
190; of Clarholt Abbey, 326;
of St. Mary's at Magdeburg,
266; of Premontre, 71, 79.
Chartres, Pope Innocent II,
at, 300.
Chatteau-Thierry Abbey, 157,
231.
Church at Premontre, The, 93,
101, 126, 128, 129, 130, 135,
136, 138.
Cistercian Order, The, 83, 183,
184, 198.
Cistercian and a Clunyite, Di-
alogue between a, 183.
Citeaux, The Order of, 190,
195, 198.
Claire-Fontaine, Abbey of, 90.
Clarholt Abbey, 151, 326.
Classes in Norbertine Order,
Three, 106.
Cleric, Norbert is to become
a, 7.
Cluny, Death of Pope Gelasius
at, 57; election of new Pope
held at, 58.
Clunyite and a Cistercian, Di-
alogue between a, 183.
Cologne, Norbert at, 4 (note),
5, 17, 18, 93, 94, 96, 163, 178,
325; Frederic, Archbp. of,
7, 17, 18, 33, 34, 60, 97, 164,
194; cathedral of, 18; uni-
versity of, Norbert at the, 4
(note), 5.
Collegiate church, of Xanten,
4; of Magdeburg, 266.
Companions of Norbert, Early,
35, 41, 74, 75, 93.
Conon, Abbot, Norbert's spir-
itual guide, 16, 17, 18, 25, 26,
28, 34,
Conrad, of Franconia, 255, 256,
258, 312; of Liechtenau, ab-
bot, 205; of Querfurt,
Archbp. of Magdeburg, 329,
335.
Consecration of Norbert, 243
(note), 244.
Contemplative life of Norber-
tine Sisters, 124.
Conversion of St. Bernard,
190; of St. Norbert, 13, 29;
of 600 Protestants, 349.
Coronation of Lothaire, Con-
ditions of the, 10.
Coucy, The forest of, 67; En-
guerrand I. of, 70, 131.
Council of Fritzlar, 31; of
Rheims, 58, 62.
Counsels, Evangelical, Rules
to interpret the, 82, 120.
Countess of Poitiers, at
Rheims, 58.
Court-life of Norbert, 7, 8, 12,
44, 60, 141, 257.
Crusades, Interest in the, 6;
results of the, 53; children
of Count Theobald join in
the, 233 (note).
Crucifix, Vision of the, in
Pre"montre, 128.
Cuissy, Abbey of, 139, 161,
225.
Cultus of St. Norbert, 350.
Cuno of Preneste, Cardinal,
31, 83, 298.
DAGOBERT, King, 160.
Dead, The, raised to life by
Norbert, 324.
Death, of Norbert's first com-
panions, 43; of Norbert,
330; of Norbert spoken of
in the Life of St. Bernard,
194.
Dedication of the church at
Premontre, 136.
Desecration of the cathedral
of Magdeburg, 274, 275.
356
Index
Devotion of Norbert for Holy
Mass, 21, 27, 55, 132, 170,
251, 327, 342; to our Bl.
Mother, 55, 68, 108, 109, 170,
172.
Devotion to the Holy Euchar-
ist and the Bl. Virgin, a dis-
tinguishing mark of the
Order, 107, 108, 172.
Dialogue between a Cister-
cian and a Clunyite, 183.
Diet at Ratisbon, 9; at Spires,
233, 240.
Divine Office, Singing of the,
important duty of the sons
of Norbert, 117, 124.
Dominic, St., 206, 324.
Dommartin, Abbey of, 77, 160.
Double monasteries, 88, 123.
Doxan, Convent of, 348.
Drogo, Abbot, 190.
EIFEL, Abbey of Steinfeld in
the, 225.
Election, of abbots, 117, 262,
264; of Norbert to the See
of Magdeburg, 235; of Pope
Innocent II., 296, 297.
Elten, Convent of, 270.
Emelrick, Provost, 293.
Emericus, frater, 101.
England, 70, 153.
Engravings of St. Norbert,
107.
Enguerrand I. of Coucy, 70,
131.
Erbert, brother of Norbert, 3,
6, 34 (note).
Ermengardis, Countess of
Roussi, 123.
Ermensinde, Countess, 98, 99.
Evermode, Blessed, 76, 166,
204, 268, 328, 331.
Everwin, Provost, 226 (note).
Excommunicated by Anacle-
tus, Norbert, 301.
Exhortations of Norbert, 50,
108, 115, 127, 129, 167, 222,
228, 271, 282, 289, 328.
Exorcisms, 91, 92, 135, 136,
321.
Expedition of Lothaire into
Italy, 308, 309.
FAILURES of Norbert in bring-
ing about reform, 33, 66.
Faith of Norbert, 27, 28, 37,
129, 342.
Farewell, Norbert says, to
Premontre, 224, 227; his
address, 228.
Farsit, Hugh, 181.
Fasting of Norbert, 21, 24, 26,
31, 41, 52, 119, 120, 124.
Ferdinand II., Emperor, 347.
Feudal s/stem, Results of the,
52.
Feuds, Family, why common
in those days, 53.
Feyten, Denis, Abbot, 346.
Fire of Magdeburg, 135, 336,
341.
Flanders, Followers of Tan-
chelm in, 2, 163.
Floreffe, Abbey of, 99, 101, 131,
138, 214.
Foigny, Norbert considers, an
undesirable place for his
Order, 67.
Fontrevault, The double mon-
astery of 88.
Formula of the Norbertine
Profession, 104.
Fosse, The birthplace of Hugh,
47, 53, 54.
Foundations, New, 99, 139,
143, 151, 158, 160, 161.
Founder, Norbert the, 74.
France, 142, 152, 153, 177, 186.
Francis, St., of Assisi, Nor-
bert a worthy precursor of,
37.
Index
357
Freden, Village of, 13, 14, 35.
Frederic, Archbp. of Cologne,
7, 17, 93, 94, 97, 225; of
Swabia, 255.
Fredesindis, Foundress Of
Mount St. Martin, 123.
Fritzlar, The Council of, 31,
32, 33, 36, 57, 69, 83.
Fulco of Berne, 325.
Fiirstenberg, mountain, 2, 24,
34, 35 (note).
GAETA, John of, 37.
Gasquet, Card., cited, 157.
Gautier, Bishop, 181, 182;
Archbp. of Ravenna, 296;
frater, 77, 176, 224, 264.
Gelasius II., Pope, 31, 37, 39,
57.
Gembloux, Norbert at, 56.
Gennep, Count or, 2.
Gerard, Cardinal, 233, 235, 326,
332; frater, 77, 90.
Gereon, St., Relics of, 95, 96,
100.
Gerhoch of Reigensberg, Ab-
bot, 211.
Germany, First Foundation
in, 142; Abbot Gautier in,
177; labors of Norbert in,
195, 218, 221; growth of the
Order in, 225; title of su-
perior different in, 225,
(note) ; opposition to Pope
Innocent overcome by Nor-
bert in, 256, 302, 305, 309,
320.
Gertrude, daughter of the
Countess t>f Cleves, joins
the Order, 123; St., 77.
Gervase, Abbot, 344.
Gevekenstein, Castle of, 285,
289.
Gift of "Tongues," Miracle of,
41.
Giles, St., Pope Gelasius II.,
at, 37; shrine at, 38.
Gilbert, Abbot, 161.
Godebald, Bishop of Meissen,
243, 276.
Godfrey, of Cappenberg, 98,
140, 141, 149, 151, 153, 260;
of Bouillon, 6, 165.
Goslar, Norbert at, 270, 274.
Gottesgnade, Abbey of, 258,
292, 329.
Government of the Norbertine
Order, 117.
Grammar school at Xanten, 4.
Gregory VIII., Antipope, 58.
Gregory IX., Pope, 224.
Gregory XIII., Pope, 345.
Gregory, St., of Nazianz, 34.
Grimbergen, Abbey of, 259.
Grotto at Rolduc, 27.
Guarin, frater, 77.
Gude, Countess of Bonneburg^
joins the Order, 123.
Guibert of Nogent, Abbot, 130,
186.
Guido, or Wido, priest, 72, 196
(note).
Guy, Archbishop of Vienna,
58.
HABIT, gray, 69, 112; white,
68, 108, 112, 184, 257; first
solemn reception of the, 78;
of Canonesses, 124.
Hadwigis, mother of Norbert,
1, 2, 3, 5, 35; Countess of
Cleves, joins the Order, 123.
Haimeric, Cardinal, 213, 297,
299.
Hainault, Norbert at, 48, 77.
Halberstadt, Otto, Bp. of, 240.
Halierpre 1 , 79, 214.
Hartwic, Bishop, 204.
Havelberg, Anselm of, 40, 111,
186, 276, 326; diocese of,
253, 344.
HSlinand, Bishop of Laon, 80.
Henry V., 9, 10, 31, 37, 43, 141,
148, 255.
Henry VIII., 70.
358
Index
Henry, Bishop of Lucques,
296, 297.
Henry, frater, 77, 160, 224,
264.
Henry, magistrate of Magde-
burg, 281.
Henry, son of Count Theobald,
233, (note).
Herfort, Convent of, 151.
Herbert, Abbot, 178.
Heribert, father of St. Nor-
bert, 2, 6; brother of St.
Norbert, 2, 34.
Herman Joseph, Bl., 109
(note), 226.
Hermann, Bishop, 312.
Hermannus, Provost of St.
Gereon, 96.
Hildebrand, Pope, 5, 52, 245.
Hohenstaufen, Origin of the
name of, 255, 338.
Holy Land, Sufferings of
Christians in the, 6.
Holy Scripture, Study of, 26,
117, 186, 222.
Honorius II., Pope, 144, 183,
211, 212, 217, 225, 256;
death of, 294.
Hugh of Grenoble, 207.
Hugh of Fosse, Bl., 42, 44, 45,
46, 47, 48, 49, 60, 76, 116,
195, 197, 261, 262, 328.
Hugh, Lord of La Ferte Milon,
gives up the abbacy of Vi-
viers at Norbert's request,
86.
Humbert, 193.
Huts are built around the
chapel at Premontre, 81,
102, 126.
IDOL at Lunen, destroyed, 30.
Ignatius, St., 70.
Ilbenstadt or Ilmstadt, Abbey
of, 77, 144, 151.
Illness, of companions of Nor-
bert, 42; of Norbert, 46, 48,
323, 325, 326, 327, 328.
Immaculate Conception, de-
fended by Norbert, 38,
(note), 172; Office in honor
of, composed by Norbert!,
108, 109; devotion to, 108,
109, 110.
Imprisonment of Norbert in
the tower of his cathedral,
278.
Incontinency of the clergy,
248, 249, 251.
Innocent II., Pope, 294, 297,
304, 308, 309, 319.
Innocent III., Pope, 343.
Investiture, Struggle of, 5, 9,
52, 148, 243, (note), 244,
245, 318; Norbert's part in
ending of, 5, 149, 318.
Italy, 194, 308, 312.
JERUSALEM, Capture of, 6;
son of Count Theobald,
King of, 233, (note).
John the Baptist, St., 3, 4, 69.
Jonathan, Cardinal, 297, 298.
Justemont, Abbey of, 178.
Jutta of Cappenberg, 142, 144,
145, 151.
KAISEKBUBG, Castle of, 270.
LA BLANCHE NEF, 153.
Lairvelz, Abbot, 221.
Laon, Bishop of, 59, 61, 64, 67,
78, 130, 161, 174; Norbert
stays with, 63, 74; Norbert
wants to leave the diocese
of, 66; St. Martin's Abbey
at, 65, 77, 174, 176, 214.
Laybrothers in the Order, 99,
102, 106, 122.
Leitzkau, Monastery of, 258.
Leone, Peter di, Cardinal, 179,
294, 295, 297.
Letters of St. 'Bernard,, 30
(note), 71 (note), 84, 112,
153, 161, 187, 191, 193, 195,
197, 212, 226, 249, 250.
Index
359
Lidge, Norbert at, 48, 78, 133,
139, 177; Council of, 300.
Lisiard, Bp. of Soissons, 86,
130, 136, 224.
Liturgy, Norbertine, 184.
Lohelius, John, Abbot, 346.
Lorraine, 74, 178, 221; House
of, 3.
Lothaire, Emperor, 192, 233,
235, 255, 256, 258, 297, 299,
309, 312, 315, 316, 317, 318,
320, 325, 332.
Louis, King of France, 58.
Luc, frater, 77, 101, 161.
Lucius, Pope, 233.
Ludolph, Bishop of Branden-
burg, 240, 243, 332.
Ludolph, hermit, 28.
Lunen, Idol destroyed at, 30.
Lusatians opposed to Chris-
tianity, 253.
Luther and Norbert compared,
341.
Lutheran Provost at Magde-
burg, 248.
MAESTRICHT, Miraculous hap-
pening at, 133.
Magdeburg (Parthenopolis),
217, 227, 233, 234, 241, 243,
252, 253, 266, 268; cathedral
desecrated at, 274; Norbert
driven out of, 277, 278, 285;
placed under interdict, 286,
287.
Mainz, Archbp. of, 33, 145.
Manual labor in the Order,
117, 118, 119.
Marie, Thomas de, 80, 130.
Marriage of Theobald and
Mathilda, 203, 206, 218, 227,
231, 232, 233 (note).
Mass, More than one, cele-
brated on the same day, 55
(note).
Maxims of Norbert, 90, 116,
209, 273. (See Exhorta-
tions).
Meeting of Norbert, and
Bishop Burchard, 43; and
St. Bernard, 190.
Meingotus, Bishop of Merse-
burg, 243, 252.
Melisindis, Queen of Jeru-
salem, 197.
Metel, Hugh, 181.
Metz, City of, 231 (note);
diocese of, 214.
Middelburg, Abbey of, 169
(note).
Milo, frater, 77, 342.
Milo, hermit, 160.
Miracles of Norbert ridiculed
by Abelard, 85.
Miraculous happenings in the
life of Norbert, 14, 27, 41,
67, 68, 91, 94, 95, 96, 102,
132, 134, 136, 185, 200, 201,
202, 220, 248, 270, 311, 321,
322, 333, 334, 349.
Missionary Apostolic, Norbert
becomes, 39, 57.
Missionary, Norbert the, 36.
Mitre, Use of the, for supe-
riors, 224, 225.
Mock-marriage of Tanchelm
with the Bl. Virgin, 164.
Monastery at Premontre", The,
114.
Monastic priests, ideal of Nor-
bert, 105, 106.
Money at Premontre" stolen,
75.
Monstrance in the hand of
Norbert, Meaning of, 107.
Motto of the Norbertine
Order, 34 (note).
Mount Cornillon, Abbey of,
78, 177.
Moustier, Meeting at, 55, 56.
Munich, Archbp. of, 33.
Minister, Diocese of, 141, 214;
Bp. of, 143, 146.
Mysterious words, heard, 3,
59, 217; verified, 75, 235.
360
Index
NAMUK, Norbert at, 53, 98,
133.
Neo-Manicheism, 164.
Nieder-Clooster, 144.
Nienburg, Abbey of, 258. ,
Nivelles, Norbert at, 77; false
rumors spread at, 89, 90.
Norbert, his birth, 2 ; Baptism,
4; name, 4; education, 4, 5;
appearance, 5, 18, 26, 31, 69,
112, 198; ordination, 7, 18;
road, 3.
At the Court of Cologne,
7, 8, 12; his worldly life, 8,
11; becomes chaplain of the
Emperor, 9; his remorse,
12; his conversion, 13, 14,
15; his inward struggle, 17;
his penance, 19, 20, 21, 26,
45, 50.
Is persecuted, 22, 23, 25,
30, 31, 32, 57, 84, 85, 146,
182; leaves his native coun-
try, 34; sells all he has, 34,
35; defends himself before
the Council at Fritzlar, 32;
visits Pope Gelasius, 39;
meets Bl. Hugh, 44; meets
Pope Calixtus, 62; goes to
Laon, 63; is made Abbot of
St. Martin's, 65.
His coming to Premontre,
67; reception of the white
habit, 68; journey to Co-
logne, 94, 95; coming to
Antwerp, 167; sermon at
Antwerp, 167; says fare-
well to Premontre", 224, 228.
Is elected Archbishop of
Magdeburg, 235; his arriv-
al, 241; is refused admit-
tance, 242; is consecrated,
243, 244; is opposed, 246,
247, 269, 270, 272, 274, 275,
278, 279; excommunicates
Conrad of Franconia, 256;
visits Premontre", 259; is im-^
prisoned in the tower, 278;
attacks on his life, 269, 270,
272, 279, 280, 284, 285; is
struck with a sword, 280;
is driven from the city, 283,
286; places the city under
interdict, 286; his return to
Magdeburg, 288, 289.
Defender of the Papacy,
294; his interest in the
cause of Pope Innocent, 294,
311, 312, 314, 315; is excom-
municated by Anacletus,
301; defends the rights of
the Holy See against Lo-
thaire, 318; is made Pri-
mate of Germany, 320.
Sickness, 46, 48, 323, 325,
326, 329; his death, 330;
burial, 331, 332.
Norbert, St., and St. Bernard,
188.
Norbertine Breviary, 182, T83.
Norbertine Order (See Pre-
monstratensian ) .
Novitiate in the Order, 106.
Nymegen, City of, 2.
Noyon, Bishop of, 179; city
of, 185.
Nuns, Norbertine, 88, 89, 103,
122, 123, 124, 125, 218.
OBERZELL, Abbey of, 220.
Object of the Norbertine
Order, 105, 107, 110, 180.
Obsequies of St. Norbert, 332.
Office, of the Blessed Virgin,
composed by Norbert, 108,
109, 110; duty of singing
divine, 117, 124.
Oosterhout, Convent of, 169
(note).
Ordericus, 295.
Ordination of Norbert, 7, 18,
19.
Organization of the Norbert-
ine Order, 114, 117.
Orleans, Norbert at, 41.
Otho, St., of Bamberg, 70;
apostle of the Slavs, 253.
Index
361
Otto, Bishop of Halberstadt,
240, 244; Count of Cappen-
berg, 142, 151; the Great,
252.
PAPACY, Norbert, Defender of
the, 294.
Paintings of Norbert, 107, 171,
172, 217, 351.
Pallium, Norbert receives,
251; meaning of, 251
(note).
Paschal II., Pope, yields to
Henry V., 11; death of, 37.
Patience, characteristic vir-
tue of Norbert, 28.
Paulicians, 162.
Peacemaker, Norbert the, 48,
52, 53, 54, 55, 57, 86, 90.
Penitential robe of Norbert,
20, 26.
Peter the Hermit, 36.
Peter the Venerable, 66.
Peter, St., Damian, 52.
Petersberg, Monastery of, 258,
286.
Petrobusians, 162.
Pius VII., Pope, cited, 137.
Pius X., Pope, cited, 167, 257.
Plots against the life of
Norbert, 269, 270, 272, 279,
280, 284, 285.
Poelde, Abbey of, 258, 292.
Poland, First Foundation
in, 178.
Pomerania, Labors of the
Norbertines in, 253, 254.
Poverty of Norbert, 34, 76,
120, 204, 207, 222, 245.
Prague, Archbp. of, 246.
Premonstratensian Order, ori-
gin of, 65, 66; name of, 70;
object of, 105, 106, 109; ap-
probation of, 174, 179, 211,
213, 214, 215; missionary
and parochial work of, 82,
110, 111, 112, 117, 133, 145,
253, 254, 268.
Premontre, Norbert's first
visit to, 67; why chosen, 69;
name of, 70; monastery
robbed at, 75; deed of the
property of, 79; strict life
at, 81, 117; community
growing at, 102, 115, 127,
203; monastery at, 114;
visited by Norbert as Arch-
bishop, 259; in a bad state,
259; election of an abbot at,
261; visited by Pope Inno-
cent, 306.
Preneste, Cuno of, Cardinal,
31, 83, 298.
Pribislau, 253.
Primate of Germany, Norbert,
320.
Profession, Solemn, of first
disciples, 103, 104.
Property of Premontre', by
whom given, 71 (note).
Provost, of Cappenberg, Nor-
bert, 143; of St. Mary's, 224,
347; title of, 224 (note).
Provostry at Magdeburg, 266,
344, 345, 346, 247.
Pruetis, John de, 346.
QUELLENBURG, Abbey of, 151.
Querfurt, Conrad of, Archbp.
of Magdeburg, 329, 335.
Questenburg, Caspar von, 346.
RALPH OF LAON, School of, 74.
Raoul, Dr., 81.
Ratisbon, Norbert at, 204, 206,
226, 231; Diet of, 9.
Ratzeburg, Bp. of, 77, 344.
Reform, foremost in the mind
of Norbert, 22, 23, 28, 72,
138, 190; at St. Martin's in
Laon, 65, 66; in Magdeburg,
245, 257, 258.
Reinerus, Abbot, 261.
Relatives of Norbert at Laon,
63.
362
Index
Relics, at Cologne, 93, 94, 95,
96, 136; of St. Norbert, 337,
346, 349.
Religious, Daily life of the, at
Premontre, 117.
Remuneration refused by Nor-
bert and Hugh, 49.
Retrospect of the life of St.
Norbert, 337.
Rheims, Council of, 58, 59, 62,
303.
Ricvere, First Norbertine Sis-
ter, 89, 122, 123, 125.
Richard, frater, 77, 101, 132,
221, 263.
Richenza, Empress, 317.
Rieval, Abbey of, 178.
Riots at Magdeburg, 277, 278,
283, 286.
Robert of Citeaux, 71.
Roger, Duke of Sicily, 308.
Roggensburg, Abbey of,
known for its library, 218.
Rolduc, Norbert at, 27, 29.
Rome, Norbert at, 9, 11, 211,
217, 313, 314, 315; Norbert's
statue at, 351; Henry V. at,
9, 10; Synod of, 52.
Romuald, St., Abbot, 71.
Roncaglia, where the Pope
and the King met, 313.
Rosieres, Land at, given the
brethren to cultivate, 80.
Roth, Abbey of, 218.
Roucy, Adele de, 61.
Rudger, Archbp. 233.
Rudolph, Abbot of St. Pan-
thaleon, 96, 97.
Rule of St. Augustine, 83, 102,
103 (note), 213, 250; uncer-
tainty of Norbert concern-
ing the, 82, 102.
Rules, written, necessary, 82,
123; of the Fathers, 22.
Rupert, Abbot, 21.
SAINT JOSSE, Abbey of, 139,
160.
Saint Josse-au-Bois, 77, 160.
Saint Marie-au-Bois, 77, 221.
Saint Martin's Abbey at Laon,
65, 77, 174, 176, 214.
Saint Mary's Provostry at
Magdeburg, 224, 266, 274,
291, 345.
Saint Michael's Abbey at Ant-
werp, 169, 174, 214.
Saint Vincent's Abbey at
Laon, 67, 80.
Sacramentarian heresy, 107.
Salve, Convent at Floreffe,
101.
Satan disturbs Premontre, 89,
92, 136, 145, 152, 200.
Saul of Tarsus, 16.
Scapular, The white, 106.
Scheida Abbey, 151.
Schism of Anacletus, 294, 303,
304.
Sermons of Norbert referred
to, 22, 25, 30, 48, 50, 55, 56,
62, 76, 167, 168, 234, 289, 340.
Servace, St., 133.
Servant of Norbert struck
with a sword, 280, 288.
Siburg, Abbey of, 16, 29.
Siegfried, Abbot, 80.
Silence strictly observed, 120.
Silly, Abbey of, 159.
Similarity between St. Ber-
nard and St. Norbert, 188,
189, 190.
Simon, Abbot, 81; Duke of
Lorraine, 221.
Simony, Prevalence of, 52,
248.
Slavs or Wends, 252.
Soissons, Synod of, 83, 85, 186,
190 (note).
Spain, Foundation made in,
206.
Spider in Norbert's chalice,
27.
Spires, Diet of, 233, 240.
Index
363
Statues of Norbert, 107, 351.
Statutes, First written, 103,
120, 265.
Steinfeld Abbey, 225, 226, 346.
Storm at Freden, 13.
St. Peter's, Shocking scene in,
10.
Strahov Abbey, 350.
Strzelno Abbey, 350.
Study, Necessity of, for a Nor-
bertine, 117, 118.
Subdeacon, Norbert ordained,
7, 18.
Subjects of sermons of Nor-
bert, 50, 52.
Switzerland, 177.
TANCHELM, The heretic, 2, 107,
163; his doctrine, 164, 165;
his fanaticism, 164; his fol-
lowers, 165.
Theban Legion, Martyrs of
the, 2, 96.
Theobald, Count, 153, 154, 155,
156, 158, 186, 193, 203, 218,
226, 231, 233 (note).
Theodoricus, frater, 101
Therouanne, Bp. of, 77, 160.
Third Order of St. Norbert,
106, 107 (note), 152, 155,
156, 158, 170.
Thomas de Marie, 130.
Tomb, of St. Gereon guarded,
97; of Bl. Ricvere, 125.
Tongerloo, Abbey of, 169
(note).
Translation of the Relics of
St. Norbert, 349, 350.
Tree of St. Norbert, 202.
Triumph of St. Norbert,
Feast of, 173.
Troy, City of, 2.
Tyre in Palestine, 6.
UDO, Bp. of Naumberg, 243.
Ulric, Abbot, 161.
Ulderic, St., 55 (note).
University of Cologne, Nor-
bert at, 4 (note), 5.
Unterzell, Abbey of, 220.
Ursion, Bp. of Verdun, 178.
Ursperg, Abbey of, 206, 218.
Ursula, St., Apparition of,
95; relics of, 95.
Utrecht, Diocese of, 163, 164.
VALENCIENNES, Norbert
preaches at, 41; Hugh joins
Norbert at, 47.
Valentano, 313.
Valsecret Abbey, 158.
Varlar Abbey, 139, 144, 151,
214.
Vauclair Abbey, 161.
Veil, Mysterious, in Maes-
tricht, 133, 134.
Verner, Count of Swabecki,
206.
Vicelinus, Priest, 252.
Victorians in Paris, 177.
Vicogne, Abbey of, 72.
Vindeburg Abbey, 205.
Viviers Abbey, 86, 139, 159,
225.
Vir, Falcon de, 61.
Vision, of St. Norbert, 68; of
Bl. Hugh, 128, 262, 334.
Viterbo, Pope Innocent at,
313.
Voas, Forest of, 176.
Vows, First Solemn, 104.
WALTMANN, Bl., 77, 166, 169,
263, 264.
Weddinghausen Abbey, 151.
Weissenau Abbey, 218 (note).
Well of St. Norbert, 202.
Wends or Slavs, 252, 253, 268.
Wesel, City of, 2, 144, 151.
Westphalia, 31, 134, 140, 141,
144, 152.
White Canons, 70, 172.
Winter, of, 1125, 207.
Wido or Guido, 72, 196
(note).
William, Cardinal, 233 (note).
William, Count of Poitou, 308.
364
Index
William, son of Theobald, 233.
Willibrord, St., 171 (note).
Wilten Abbey, 218.
Wirburg Abbey, 151.
Witikind, 253.
Woolen habit worn by Nor-
bert, 69.
Worldliness at the Court of
Cologne, 8, 12.
Writings of Norbert, 304, 339,
340, 341.
Wurzburg, (Herbipolis) 219,
220, 310, 311, 320; Diet at
299.
XANTEN, birthplace of Nor-
bert, 2, 4, 14, 21, 24, 28, 33,
67, 178, 260.
Xenodochium, (almshouse),
122, 144, 150, 209.
Yvo of Cathena, 185.
ZACHAKY, Abbot, 178.
Zoetendaal Convent, 169
(note).
FOURTEEN DAY USE
RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT
TO*- 202 Main Library
LOAN PERIOD 1
HOME USE
2
3
4
5*
6
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date.
Books may be Renewed by calling 642-3405
DUE AS STAMPED BELOW
GOT 10 1997
FORM NO. DD6
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
BERKELEY, CA 94720
$
;
U.C.BERKELEY LIBRARIES
COMbDlS370
372287
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY